This is a modern-English version of The fate of Fenella : A novel, originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Fenella's Fate


title page

The Fate of Fenella

The Fate of Fenella

A NOVEL

A NOVEL

BY

BY

HELEN MATHERS A. CONAN DOYLE
JUSTIN H. McCARTHY, M. P. MAY CROMMELIN
FRANCES ELEANOR TROLLOPE F. C. PHILLIPS
 
“RITA” BRAM STOKER
JOSEPH HATTON FLORENCE MARRYAT
Ms. LOVETT CAMERON FRANK DANBY
 
Ms. EDWARD KENNARD ARTHUR A’BECKETT
RICHARD DOWLING JEAN MIDDLEMASS
Mrs. HUNGERFORD CLEMENT SCOTT
 
CLO. GRAVES G. MANVILLE FENN
H. W. LUCY “TASMA”
ADELINE SERGEANT F. ANSTEY

NEW YORK
CASSELL PUBLISHING COMPANY
104 & 106 Fourth Avenue

NEW YORK
Cassell Publishing Company
104 & 106 4th Avenue


Copyright, 1892, by
CASSELL PUBLISHING COMPANY.

All rights reserved.


THE MERSHON COMPANY PRESS,
RAHWAY, N. J.

Copyright, 1892, by
CASSELL PUBLISHING COMPANY.

All rights reserved.


THE MERSHON COMPANY PRESS,
RAHWAY, N. J.


CONTENTS

CHAPTERAUTHORPAGE
I HELEN MATHERS “FENELLA” 1
II JUSTIN H. McCARTHY, M. P. KISMET 15
III FRANCES ELEANOR TROLLOPE HOW IT STRIKES A CONTEMPORARY 25
IV A. CONAN DOYLE “BETWEEN TWO FIRES” 41
V MAY CROMMELIN 51
VI F. C. PHILLIPS 63
VII “RITA” SO NEAR—SO FAR AWAY 72
VIII JOSEPH HATTON 83
IX MRS. LOVETT CAMERON98
X BRAM STOKER111
XI FLORENCE MARRYAT MME. DE VIGNY’S REVENGE 124
XII FRANK DANBY 143
XIII MRS. EDWARD KENNARD “THE SCARS REMAINED” 154
XIV RICHARD DOWLING DERELICT 163
XV MRS. HUNGERFORD 174
XVI ARTHUR A’BECKETT IN NEW YORK 191
XVII JEAN MIDDLEMASS 210
XVIII CLEMENT SCOTT “WITHIN SIGHT OF HOME” 221
XIX CLO. GRAVES 232
XX H. W. LUCY THROUGH FIRE AND WATER 244
XXI ADELINE SERGEANT “ALIVE OR DEAD” 262
XXII GEORGE MANVILLE FENN 273
XXIII “TASMA” 287
XXIV F. ANSTEY “WHOM THE GODS HATE DIE HARD”305

[iii]

PUBLISHERS’ NOTE.


The publishers claim with no little satisfaction that in this book they offer the reading public a genuine novelty. The idea of a novel written by twenty-four popular writers is certainly an original one. The ladies and gentlemen who have written “The Fate of Fenella” have done their work quite independently of each other. There has been collaboration but not consultation. As each one wrote a chapter it was passed on to the next, and so on until it reached the hands of Mr. F. Anstey, whose peculiar and delightful humor made him a fitting choice for bringing the story to a satisfactory close.

The publishers proudly assert that this book brings something fresh to readers. The concept of a novel crafted by twenty-four well-known authors is certainly unique. The writers of “The Fate of Fenella” created their sections completely independently. There was teamwork but no discussions among them. Each writer drafted a chapter, which was then handed off to the next, continuing until it arrived with Mr. F. Anstey, whose distinctive and charming humor made him the perfect choice to wrap up the story satisfactorily.


[1]

THE FATE OF FENELLA.

THE FATE OF FENELLA.


CHAPTER I.
BY HELEN MATHERS.

“FENELLA.”

And dinna ye mind, love Gregory,
As we twa sate at dine,
How we changed the rings frae our fingers,
And I can show thee thine?

Her hair, gloves, and shoes were tan-color, and closely allied to tan, too, was the tawny, true tiger tint of her hazel eyes. For the rest, she was entirely white save for her dark lashes and brows, the faint tint of rose in her small cheeks, and a deeper red in her lips that were parted just then in a spasm of silent, delighted mirth. She stood on the top steps of the Prospect Hotel, Harrogate, waiting for the coach to come round, and looking across the hotel gardens to the picturesque Stray beyond, upon which a unique game of cricket was just then going forward, to the intense diversion of all beholders. Two little boys had evidently started it on their own hook,[2] and a variety of casuals had dropped in to bear a hand, the most distinguished of these being a nigger minstrel, who, in full war-paint, and with deep lace ruffles falling over his sooty hands, was showing all his white teeth, and batting with a prowess that kept the whole field in action.

Her hair, gloves, and shoes were tan, and the color of her hazel eyes matched, with a tawny, tiger-like hue. Aside from that, her skin was completely white, except for her dark lashes and brows, the slight pink in her cheeks, and the deeper red of her lips, which were slightly parted in a burst of silent, joyful laughter. She stood on the top steps of the Prospect Hotel, Harrogate, waiting for the coach to arrive, while looking across the hotel gardens to the scenic Stray beyond, where a unique game of cricket was currently taking place, delighting all the spectators. Two little boys had clearly started the game themselves, and a variety of onlookers had joined in to lend a hand, with the most notable being a minstrel who, dressed in full war paint and deep lace ruffles cascading over his dark hands, was showing off his bright white teeth and batting with a skill that kept everyone engaged in the game.

“I hope Ronny won’t get his pate cracked,” said the girl, half aloud, as the four grays drew up with a flourish, and the usual bustle on the steps began. “Good-morning, George!” and she nodded brightly to the good-looking driver, who beamed all over, and touched his hat, for the girl had clambered to many a pleasant drive beside him during the past fortnight.

“I hope Ronny doesn’t hurt his head,” said the girl, half to herself, as the four gray horses came to a stylish stop and the usual activity at the steps started. “Good morning, George!” She smiled brightly at the handsome driver, who grinned widely and tipped his hat, since the girl had joined him for many enjoyable rides over the past two weeks.

“Box-seat again!” snapped a spiteful female voice behind her. “I wonder she is allowed to monopolize the best seat as she does, day after day!”

“Box seat again!” snapped a bitter woman's voice behind her. “I wonder how she gets to take the best seat for herself, day after day!”

The girl laughed, as, giving a brief glimpse of a soft mass of whiteness above silken hose, she swung lightly up to the perch that was indeed wide enough to accommodate three persons, though the privilege of occupying the third lay entirely within George’s jurisdiction, and was never, save to an old favorite, accorded.

The girl laughed, as she briefly revealed a soft mass of whiteness above her silky stockings, and lightly swung up to the perch that could easily hold three people, although the right to take the third spot was completely up to George and was only ever given, except for a long-time favorite, to someone else.

“Where are we going to-day?” she said, as she settled herself comfortably, and unfurled a big tan-color sunshade. “Not to any of those tiresome show-places, I hope? I’m so tired of them!”

“Where are we going today?” she asked as she got comfortable and opened up a large tan sunshade. “I really hope we’re not going to any of those boring tourist spots! I’m so over them!”

[3]“No, miss,” said George, who refused, even in the teeth of Ronny, to recognize her as anything but a slip of a girl, “we’re going for a drive of my own; just dawdling about a bit like, and nowhere in particular.”

[3]“No, miss,” said George, who wouldn’t acknowledge her as anything more than just a young girl, even with Ronny pushing back, “we’re going for a drive of my own; just hanging out a bit, without any specific destination.”

“Jolly!” she said, sniffing up the pure air as if she loved it, and with that delightful quality of enjoyment in her voice which acts like an elixir on surrounding company. “Do you know, I mean to come up here every year to drink the waters, for I’ve got to love the place!”

“Joyful!” she said, breathing in the fresh air as if she adored it, and with that charming tone of pleasure in her voice that lifts everyone around her. “You know, I plan to come up here every year to enjoy the waters because I’ve got to love this place!”

George looked delighted as he glanced round to see if all his cargo was aboard, but as usual everyone was waiting for the inevitable person who is always late, and who will probably be late for his own funeral if he can possibly manage it.

George looked thrilled as he looked around to see if all his stuff was loaded, but as usual, everyone was waiting for the one person who is always late, and who will probably be late for his own funeral if he can help it.

“Most people who come here once, come again, miss,” said George, twisting the lash of his whip into a knot. “There’s one gentleman who never misses a season, and I was going to ask you, as a favor, if you’d mind his coming on the box-seat this morning? He ’most always had it last year. I told him I must ask a lady’s consent, so we’re to pick him up outside the Pump-room if you’re quite agreeable.”

“Most people who come here once usually come back,” said George, twisting the whip’s lash into a knot. “There’s one guy who never misses a season, and I was going to ask you, as a favor, if you’d mind him sitting in the box seat this morning? He had it almost every time last year. I told him I needed to get a lady’s consent, so we’re planning to pick him up outside the Pump-room if that’s okay with you.”

“Is he fat?” said the girl dubiously, and feeling that her drive would be quite spoiled.

“Is he overweight?” the girl asked skeptically, feeling that her mood would be completely ruined.

“He’s as slight as a poplar,” said George, his face lightening up, “and he’s a gentleman, miss,[4] and you can’t say more than that. There’s so few of ’em about nowadays!”

“He's as slender as a poplar,” George said, his face brightening, “and he's a gentleman, miss,[4] and you can't ask for more than that. There are so few of them around these days!”

The cargo was now complete. The miscellaneous crowd that daily assembled to witness the departure of the coach fell back, the horses stretched out into a gallop, and skirting the hotel garden, with its lounging seats, and cheerful awnings, rounded the corner with a flourish, emerging on the Stray with a musical horn-blowing that made Ronny, in the distance, hold up his little flushed face to his mother, and wave the bat he was so very seldom allowed to use.

The cargo was now ready. The mixed crowd that gathered each day to see the coach leave stepped back, the horses took off at a gallop, and as they raced past the hotel garden, with its relaxing seating and bright awnings, they turned the corner with a flourish, bursting onto the Stray with a cheerful horn sound that made Ronny, in the distance, lift his rosy face to his mom and wave the bat he rarely got to use.

The girl waved and kissed her hand lovingly to the boy, and the nigger appropriating the compliment to himself, and promptly returning the same, while he also tried to combine business and pleasure by hitting a ball, lost his balance, and sat down in a large puddle. Quaint and varied were the aspects of life afforded by the Stray, that curious piece of ground secured to the townspeople forever, that in some parts almost resembles a fair; while in others, ancient trees shut in stately houses that have all the dignity and peace of a cathedral close.

The girl waved and blew a kiss to the boy, and the man, taking the compliment for himself, quickly returned it. While trying to mix work and fun by hitting a ball, he lost his balance and landed in a big puddle. Life on the Stray offered such interesting and diverse experiences, that unique piece of land permanently given to the townspeople, which in some areas almost looks like a fair; while in others, ancient trees surround impressive houses that carry all the grace and tranquility of a cathedral close.

In the open a band was playing, nigger minstrels were performing, children played, old maids cackled, pigeons flocked, fortune-tellers plied their craft, and old couples sat side by side like puffins, warming themselves in the sun. Even in this inevitable groaning Salvation Army lasses and[5] lads were there, combining piety and wealth with that astuteness which is so distinguishing a feature of their peculiar religion.

In the open area, a band was playing, performers were entertaining, children were playing, old women were gossiping, pigeons gathered, fortune-tellers were doing their thing, and elderly couples sat together like puffins, soaking up the sun. Even in this unavoidable noise, Salvation Army girls and boys were around, mixing their faith and wealth with that shrewdness that is so characteristic of their unique beliefs.

And the thoroughly English scene, so full of human life, and steeped through and through with such a glory of September air and sunshine as even summer had not dared to promise, or even tried to fulfill, gave extraordinary pleasure to the heart, making one feel, with Lucretius, that “he who has grown weary of remaining at home often goes forth, and suddenly returns, inasmuch as he perceived he is nothing better for being abroad.”

And the distinctly English scene, full of life and drenched in the beautiful September air and sunshine that even summer hadn't promised or attempted to provide, brought immense joy to the heart, making one feel, like Lucretius said, that “those who get tired of staying home often go out and then come back quickly, realizing they're not any better off for being out there.”

Down the steep incline in George’s smartest style, past the Crown Hotel, that should surely be at the top of the hill, not the bottom, and so to the Pump-room, where with a clash and a clatter he draws up, scanning the crowd of people, who, having drunk their nauseous doses inside, are dawdling and gossiping in true Harrogate fashion before they disperse.

Down the steep hill in George’s best style, past the Crown Hotel, which definitely belongs at the top of the hill, not the bottom, and onto the Pump-room, where with a bang and a clatter he arrives, looking over the crowd of people who, after downing their unpleasant drinks inside, are lingering and chatting in classic Harrogate style before they head off.

The girl does not take the trouble to look at any of them, not even when George touches his hat, and says, “Here, my lord.” Then there is the sensation as of a person ascending the coach, on her side, she indignantly notes, so that she hastily whispers:

The girl doesn’t bother to glance at any of them, not even when George tips his hat and says, “Here, my lord.” Then she feels the movement of someone getting onto the coach on her side, which she notices with irritation, prompting her to quickly whisper:

“Couldn’t he go on your other side, George?”

“Can’t he sit on your other side, George?”

“Very sorry, miss, but couldn’t drive that way,” and then she draws her skirts close to her with head turned aside, as her unwelcome[6] coach-fellow swings himself into the seat beside her.

“Sorry, miss, but I can’t drive that way,” and then she pulls her skirts close to her while turning her head aside, as her unwanted[6] coach partner settles into the seat next to her.

She is so slight, so small, that after all there is ample room and to spare, especially as he answers to the graceful description of him furnished by the driver.

She is so tiny and petite that there’s plenty of space left over, especially since he matches the elegant description given by the driver.

“Do you call this a new drive?” she says to George, as they rattle past the lovely Bogs Valley Gardens, and up the steep ascent to the Spa. “Why——”

“Is this what you call a new drive?” she asks George, as they jostle past the beautiful Bogs Valley Gardens, and up the steep hill to the Spa. “Why—”

Fenella!” breathlessly exclaimed a voice beside her.

Fenella!” a voice beside her exclaimed breathlessly.

Frank.

“Frank.”

Two aghast, petrified young faces looked into each other; then the girl, recovering herself first, said:

Two shocked, terrified young faces stared at each other; then the girl, regaining her composure first, said:

“Pray, how do you come here?”

“Hey, how did you get here?”

“And what brings you?” he retorted.

“And what brings you here?” he responded.

“Gout. What are you laughing at?” she said airily; “haven’t I got ancestors? Didn’t they drink October ale by the hogshead, and old port by the gallon? And I’ve got to pay the piper, for I never heard of the liquor hurting them. But talking of ancestors, I’ve got such a lovely story to tell you. There is a frightfully fat, vulgar woman at our hotel, and you know there are only two things in this sinful world that give me real fits—humbug and vulgarity. Well, this woman never for one single meal lets anybody forget her progenitors, and bawls out at the top of her dreadful[7] voice, ‘All my people are cavalry people!’ And what do you think? Her uncle keeps a pork shop not far from here, so after all she’s perfectly right in her boast, only the cavalry are—Pigs!”

“Gout. What are you laughing at?” she said casually; “don’t I have ancestors? Didn’t they drink October ale by the barrel and old port by the gallon? And I’ve got to face the consequences, because I never heard of the alcohol hurting them. But speaking of ancestors, I have such a funny story to share with you. There’s this really overweight, loud woman at our hotel, and you know there are only two things in this sinful world that really annoy me—humbug and vulgarity. Well, this woman never lets anyone forget her family during her meals, and she shouts at the top of her awful[7] lungs, ‘All my people are cavalry people!’ And guess what? Her uncle runs a pork shop not far from here, so in a way she’s right about her claim, but the cavalry are—Pigs!”

Frank laughed.

Frank laughed.

“You are as bad as ever, I see,” he said, and then glanced at the driver, who had averted his head as much as possible.

“You’re just as terrible as always, I see,” he said, then looked at the driver, who had turned his head away as much as he could.

“George,” said Fenella, putting a coaxing little face round his shoulder, “could you—would you mind putting a bit of cotton wool in your ear on this side, because I want to talk to—to Lord Francis? I’ve got a bit in my pocket somewhere, I know.”

“George,” Fenella said, leaning in with a sweet expression, “could you—would you mind putting a bit of cotton wool in your ear on this side? I want to talk to—Lord Francis? I’ve got some in my pocket somewhere, I know.”

George’s face flickered, as he expressed himself quite agreeable, but was rather surprised, as blue-blooded people usually talk before their inferiors as if they had no more hearing and understanding faculties than tables or chairs. When the wool was produced out of a smart little pocket, he proceeded to plug his ear gravely, and even rammed it down hard to show that his intentions were strictly honorable. This business over, Fenella turned round and showed a little laughing face that seemed to have caught all the sunshine of the day, aye, and held it fast.

George's expression changed as he tried to seem agreeable, but he was quite surprised since people from high society usually talk to their inferiors as if they can’t hear or understand any better than furniture. When the wool was pulled from a stylish little pocket, he solemnly plugged his ear and even pressed it down hard to show that he had only honorable intentions. Once this was done, Fenella turned around and revealed a little laughing face that seemed to have captured all the sunshine of the day and kept it close.

“I always carry a bit in my pocket for Ronny,” she said, “as he gets a touch of earache sometimes. What’s that? They can hear us behind? Oh? no, the trot of the horses’ feet swallows up[8] our voices. Let them talk. They will say I picked you up!”

“I always keep a little something in my pocket for Ronny,” she said, “since he occasionally gets an earache. What’s that? Can they hear us from behind? Oh? No, the sound of the horses’ hooves drowns out our voices. Let them talk. They’ll say I picked you up!”

“So you did. Do you know any of them?”

“So you did. Do you know any of them?”

“Heaven forbid! A woman, my dear, who never sits in the drawing room with the other ladies,” said Fenella, adroitly mimicking a sour female voice, “there must be something wrong about her. And so there is,” she added, below her breath, and for a moment the little face grew hard.

“Heaven forbid! A woman, my dear, who never sits in the living room with the other ladies,” said Fenella, skillfully mimicking a grumpy female voice, “there must be something wrong with her. And there is,” she added quietly, and for a moment her little face looked tough.

“How is Ronny?” said Frank.

“How's Ronny?” said Frank.

“He is very well,” she said nonchalantly. “Poor wee man, isn’t it a good job he isn’t a girl? And he hasn’t begun to grow ugly and horrid and masculine yet—he is all mine, mine!”

“He's doing great,” she said casually. “Poor little guy, isn’t it lucky he’s not a girl? And he hasn’t started to look ugly and awful and manly yet—he’s all mine, mine!”

The mother’s love in her rang out triumphantly, and her face grew very tender.

The mother's love rang out triumphantly, and her expression softened significantly.

“We have such good times together, he and I,” she went on happily; “he is not with me to-day, because he is playing cricket at the present moment. We go down to the Stray with the bat and stumps, and forage round for a scratch team. I took a hand myself the other day, and actually bowled out a butcher’s boy!”

“We have such a great time together, he and I,” she continued happily; “he's not with me today because he’s playing cricket right now. We head down to the Stray with the bat and stumps and look around for a pickup team. I even played myself the other day and actually bowled out a butcher’s boy!”

Frank laughed, then shook his head. “You are quite as mad as ever,” he said. “Where is your companion?”

Frank laughed and shook his head. “You’re just as crazy as ever,” he said. “Where’s your friend?”

“I hope,” said Fenella calmly, “that she is dead. I didn’t try to polish off any of the other ones, because they meant well in spite of their[9] aggravatingness, but she was downright wicked. So I led her a life,” she concluded, looking as triumphantly happy as a child who plays truant on a glorious day with a pocketful of pennies and burnt almonds.

“I hope,” Fenella said calmly, “that she’s dead. I didn’t try to get rid of the others because they had good intentions despite being annoying, but she was really wicked. So I made her life difficult,” she concluded, looking as triumphantly happy as a kid skipping school on a beautiful day with a pocket full of coins and burnt almonds.

Frank shook his head sadly.

Frank shook his head in disbelief.

“Why won’t you be good, Fenella?” he said. “You could be so easily.”

“Why can’t you just behave, Fenella?” he said. “You could do it so easily.”

“I always am,” said Fenella promptly, and nodded her curly head close to his nose. “I take sulphur baths, and regularly sneeze sulphur. I get up every morning at half-past seven. Just think of that! It’s a fearful scramble, because Ronny never will wake up. He sleeps just like you, for ever and ever.” She stopped, and colored vividly, then dashed on again breathlessly, “And of course it takes some time to dress him.”

“I always am,” Fenella said quickly, nodding her curly head right by his nose. “I take sulfur baths and regularly sneeze sulfur. I get up every morning at 7:30. Can you believe that? It’s a crazy rush because Ronny never wakes up. He sleeps just like you, forever and ever.” She paused, turning bright red, then continued breathlessly, “And of course, it takes some time to get him dressed.”

“You have no nurse, no maid!” he exclaimed, in amazement.

“You don’t have a nurse or a maid!” he exclaimed, astonished.

“No,” she replied with great sangfroid, “I like a free hand, and no woman can have that, with a female detective tripping up her heels, and wearing her silk stockings. And I love to wait on Ronny—to wash and dress him, and make him look sweet. Of course,” she added anxiously, “he isn’t always clean—the dirtier a boy is, the nicer he is—but he is perfectly happy! You should see us run down the hill to the Pump-room, though everyone has done long before we get there! And then we eat such a breakfast.[10] We’ve got a dear little fat waiter who simply devotes himself to us, and steals for us all the newest eggs! But he had an awful accident yesterday,” said Fenella, turning tragic eyes on Frank, “what do you think it was?”

“No,” she replied coolly, “I like having my freedom, and no woman can have that with a female detective getting in her way and wearing her silk stockings. And I love taking care of Ronny—washing him, dressing him, and making him look adorable. Of course,” she added anxiously, “he isn’t *always* clean—the dirtier a boy is, the nicer he is—but he is *perfectly* happy! You should see us run down the hill to the Pump-room, even though everyone else has left long before we get there! And then we have *such* a breakfast.[10] We’ve got this adorable little fat waiter who totally dedicates himself to us and brings us all the freshest eggs! But he had a terrible accident yesterday,” said Fenella, turning tragic eyes to Frank, “what do you think it was?”

“He fell in love with you?”

"He's into you?"

Fenella began to laugh in that low gurgle which was so like the sound of a cheerful, over-full brook.

Fenella started to laugh in that low gurgle that sounded just like a cheerful, overflowing brook.

“Do you remember you said that about my hairdresser? And how I said I thought it would really have come cheaper in the end if I had married him? I always thought that rather neat myself. But I never told you what the accident was. He broke four hundred plates yesterday!”

“Do you remember what you said about my hairdresser? And how I mentioned that I thought it would have really been cheaper in the end if I had married him? I always thought that was pretty clever myself. But I never told you what the accident was. He broke four hundred plates yesterday!”

“Very greedy of him if he did it all at once.”

“Really greedy of him if he did it all at once.”

“It was all at once. The strap of the lift broke as he was hauling them up!”

“It happened all at once. The strap of the lift broke while he was pulling them up!”

“Poor devil!” said Frank absently.

“Poor guy!” said Frank absently.

They were quite away from the houses now, and the brisk, pure air, the pleasant scents from the hedgerows, and the swift movement to the music of the horses’ feet, and perhaps some other sources of satisfaction within, brought a light to Fenella’s eyes, and a rose-soft color to her cheek that made her altogether enchanting and sweet.

They were far from the houses now, and the fresh, crisp air, the nice scents from the hedges, and the quick rhythm of the horses’ hooves, along with other little joys inside, brought a sparkle to Fenella’s eyes and a rosy glow to her cheeks that made her completely captivating and lovely.

“And pray,” said Frank, looking at her eagerly, unwillingly, as at forbidden fruit that sorely tempted him, “do you talk to any of the fellows at the hotel?”

“And please,” said Frank, looking at her eagerly, reluctantly, like he was staring at forbidden fruit that really tempted him, “do you talk to any of the guys at the hotel?”

[11]“No,” she said airily, “they talk to me. You see, they are all so fond of Ronny.”

[11]“No,” she said casually, “they talk to me. You know, they all really like Ronny.”

“No doubt,” said Frank, curtly and significantly.

“No doubt,” Frank said, shortly and with emphasis.

“But I pretend not to hear. Stay—there is one man whom I talk to——”

“But I pretend not to hear. Stay—there is one guy I talk to——”

“Who is he?” said Frank grimly, and looking straight between the horses’ ears.

“Who is he?” Frank said grimly, looking straight between the horses' ears.

“Oh, nobody in particular,” said Fenella, rather faintly, “but you see he has a small nephew here, and it seems he and Ronny met at the Grandisons’ in the country, and are quite old friends. So the barrister and I have got quite pally.”

“Oh, nobody specific,” said Fenella, somewhat weakly, “but you see he has a small nephew here, and it turns out he and Ronny met at the Grandisons’ in the countryside, and they’re pretty good friends. So the barrister and I have become quite chummy.”

Frank sat mute as a fish.

Frank sat there without saying a word.

“He is of the type I rather admire,” she said, with a suspicious note in her voice. “You know, Frank,” she lifted a naïvely impudent, grave little face to his, “I always did like a dark, clean-shaven man!”

“He's the kind I really admire,” she said, with a hint of suspicion in her voice. “You know, Frank,” she raised her innocently bold, serious little face to his, “I’ve always liked a handsome, clean-shaven guy!”

Frank himself was as dark and clean-shaven as it was possible to be, and the corners of his mouth trembled at her audacity, as he turned away.

Frank was as dark and clean-shaven as possible, and the corners of his mouth quivered at her boldness as he turned away.

“He told me such a delicious story yesterday,” she went on, her face breaking up into dimples. “It was about a little girl upon whose mother a horrid old woman was calling. When the old woman got up to depart, she said to the child, ‘You’ll come and see me, my dear, won’t you?’ ‘Oh, yes!’ said the child, ‘But you don’t know[12] where I live?’ ‘Yes, I do,’ said the child, nodding. ‘I know who is your next-door neighbor.’ ‘Who is that?’ says the old woman. ‘Why, mother says you are next door to a fool!’”

“She told me such a great story yesterday,” she continued, her face lighting up with dimples. “It was about a little girl whose mother was being visited by a nasty old woman. When the old woman got ready to leave, she said to the child, ‘You’ll come and see me, won’t you, my dear?’ ‘Oh, yes!’ said the child, ‘But you don’t know[12] where I live, do you?’ ‘Yes, I do,’ the child replied, nodding. ‘I know who your next-door neighbor is.’ ‘Who is that?’ asked the old woman. ‘Well, my mother says you’re next door to a fool!’”

But Frank did not smile. It is curious that a man’s sense of humor is usually entirely in abeyance when matters of stern import engross him, while a woman’s is usually at its keenest when tragedy is in the air.

But Frank didn't smile. It's interesting that a man's sense of humor often disappears when he's focused on serious matters, while a woman's usually sharpens when there's a sense of tragedy in the air.

“What do people think at the hotel?” he burst out in the undertone both had maintained throughout the conversation.

“What do people think at the hotel?” he exclaimed in the quiet tone they had both kept up during the conversation.

“That I am a widow,” she said coolly; “that is to say, if they turn up the hotel list of visitors.”

"That I'm a widow," she said calmly; "that is, if they check the hotel guest list."

“What name have you inscribed?” he said coldly.

“What name have you written?” he asked coldly.

“Fenella Ffrench. I suppose I have a right to my own name?”

“Fenella Ffrench. I assume I have the right to my own name?”

“And the child’s?”

"And the kid's?"

“Ronny Onslow.”

"Ronny Onslow."

“What are your trustees about?” he broke out, with subdued passion.

“What are your trustees doing?” he exclaimed, with restrained intensity.

Fenella shrugged her slender shoulders, and laughed. “I was twenty-four years old yesterday,” she said, with apparent irrelevance; “did you remember?”

Fenella shrugged her slim shoulders and laughed. “I turned twenty-four yesterday,” she said, seemingly out of the blue; “did you remember?”

“I remembered,” he said curtly.

"I remembered," he said sharply.

“Talking of trustees,” she said, “will you ever forget the talk, and fuss, and documents that day at Carlton House Terrace? I couldn’t help[13] thinking of Lady Caroline Lamb, and how, when she and her husband were required to sign the deed of separation, the pair of them could nowhere be found! When discovered at last, Lady Caroline was on her husband’s knee, feeding him with bread and butter! But, though they parted, he loved her all the time,” went on Fenella, the little mocking voice grown suddenly wistful; “and it was on his faithful breast that she pillowed her dying head at last, and his kind voice that sped her on her way!”

“Speaking of trustees,” she said, “will you ever forget the conversations, the drama, and the paperwork that day at Carlton House Terrace? I couldn’t help[13] thinking about Lady Caroline Lamb, and how, when she and her husband needed to sign the separation agreement, they were nowhere to be found! When they were finally located, Lady Caroline was sitting on her husband’s lap, feeding him bread and butter! But even though they separated, he loved her all along,” Fenella continued, her teasing tone suddenly turning nostalgic; “and it was on his loyal chest that she rested her head in death, and his gentle voice that helped her on her way!”

“Yes,” said Frank, in a strained voice; “her faults were more of head than heart. But some women have not even hearts for faults to be bred in. Why did you do it?” he said suddenly, with a mist before his own eyes that hindered him from seeing the tears in hers.

“Yes,” Frank said, his voice tense; “her flaws were more about her mind than her feelings. But some women don't even have hearts for their flaws to come from. Why did you do it?” he suddenly asked, a blur in front of his own eyes preventing him from seeing the tears in hers.

“Hi! Onslow! I say, Onslow!” shouted a voice that seemed to come from beneath the horses’ feet, and both the young people peeped over to see a fat little man in white linen clothes, standing on tiptoe on the road, and blowing out his cheeks like a cherub’s.

“Hey! Onslow! I said, Onslow!” shouted a voice that sounded like it was coming from under the horses’ hooves, and both young people leaned over to see a chubby little guy in white linen clothes, standing on his tiptoes in the road, puffing out his cheeks like a cherub.

“Why, Castleton!” cried Frank, “what are you doing there?”

“Hey, Castleton!” shouted Frank, “what are you doing there?”

“Walking down my fat, dear boy. I was looking heavenward, and saw you coming. Where do you hang out? Beastly water, rotten eggs, rusty iron, and a dash of old Nick. Oh, I say!” (catching sight of Fenella, not quite hidden by[14] her sunshade) “is that really—well, you know, really—I am astonished—and delighted, too! I always said——”

“Walking down my path, dear boy. I looked up and saw you coming. Where do you usually hang out? Nasty water, rotten eggs, rusty iron, and a touch of mischief. Oh, wow!” (noticing Fenella, partially hidden by[14] her sunshade) “Is that really—well, you know, really—I am surprised—and happy, too! I always said——”

“Drive on!” roared Frank, and on they went upon the instant, and Frank turned to look at Fenella. She was very pale, and very angry, with all the summer gladness gone out of her eyes and lips.

“Drive on!” Frank shouted, and they immediately continued forward. Frank turned to look at Fenella. She was very pale and very angry, with all the summer brightness faded from her eyes and lips.

“Frank,” she said, “never, never will I submit to be made ridiculous. By to-morrow this time, the story will be all over the London clubs. Drive back to Harrogate with you I will not, and either you get down, or I will.”

“Frank,” she said, “I will never let myself be made a fool. By tomorrow at this time, the story will be all over the London clubs. I refuse to drive back to Harrogate with you, and you can either get out, or I will.”

Frank never moved.

Frank never budged.

“George!”

“Hey, George!”

“Yes, my lady.”

“Yes, my lady.”

She stamped her little foot.

She stamped her foot.

“How dare you call me that?” she said, in a furious underbreath. “Put me down!”

“How dare you call me that?” she said, through clenched teeth. “Put me down!”

George never budged an inch. The trot-trot of the horses’ feet maddened her, and she sprang up.

George never moved an inch. The sound of the horses' hooves drove her crazy, and she jumped up.

“Fenella,” said Frank, winding his arm round her waist, “if you don’t sit tight, I’ll put you on my knee, and keep you there, and then I’ll kiss you.”

“Fenella,” Frank said, wrapping his arm around her waist, “if you don’t sit still, I’ll put you on my lap and keep you there, and then I’ll kiss you.”


[15]

CHAPTER II.
BY JUSTIN H. McCARTHY, M. P.

KISMET.

But, ah, that Spring should vanish with the rose.
That youth’s sweet-scented manuscript should close.
Omar Khayyam.

Hulloa, Jacynth!”

“Hey, Jacynth!”

Jacynth awoke from his reverie with a start and stared at the speaker. He had quite forgotten where he was. Through the gray smoke of his cigarette he had conjured, as from some magic vapor, an enchanting face—a girl’s face—with hazel eyes and wonderful tan-colored hair. He had been in dreamland, and now he was only in the gardens of the hotel, and instead of his exquisite vision he found facing him a fat little man in white linen, who looked very hot and very jolly.

Jacynth woke up from his daydream with a jolt and focused on the person talking. He had completely lost track of his surroundings. Through the gray smoke of his cigarette, he had imagined, like a vision from a magical mist, a beautiful face—a girl’s face—with hazel eyes and amazing tan-colored hair. He had been in a dream, and now he was just in the hotel gardens, and instead of his lovely vision, he found himself looking at a plump little man in white linen, who looked quite hot and very cheerful.

“I say, Jacynth, don’t you remember me?”

“I’m asking you, Jacynth, don’t you remember me?”

Jacynth did not remember, at least fully. He had a dim consciousness that the fat little figure ought to be familiar to him, but he could not remember where or why. He had not quite collected himself yet, and he was slightly annoyed at the[16] interruption to his day-dream. Also he was annoyed at being annoyed and being discomposed by anything. No perplexing witness, no hostile counsel, no antagonistic judge had ever been known to ruffle Clitheroe Jacynth’s imperturbability. But then no vision with tan-colored hair and hazel eyes had ever come into court with him. He looked at the fat white figure, and shook his head gravely.

Jacynth didn’t fully remember. He had a vague feeling that the chubby little figure should be familiar to him, but he couldn’t recall where or why. He hadn’t quite gathered his thoughts yet, and he was slightly irritated by the interruption to his daydream. He was also annoyed at feeling annoyed and being unsettled by anything. No confusing witness, no hostile lawyer, no opposing judge had ever managed to shake Clitheroe Jacynth’s calm demeanor. But then again, no vision with tan-colored hair and hazel eyes had ever walked into the courtroom with him. He looked at the plump white figure and shook his head seriously.

“But I say, hang it all, Jacynth, don’t you remember that night in Cairo, and the dancing girls and the hasheesh den, and the row and all the rest of it?”

“But I say, come on, Jacynth, don’t you remember that night in Cairo, with the dancing girls and the hasheesh den, and the commotion and everything else?”

Memory asserted herself in Jacynth’s mind. He did remember a night in Cairo when a party of young fellows from Shepheard’s set out to see something of the queer Cairene slums. The fat little man was of the party; he was in white then, too, Jacynth remembered. He remembered, too, how hugely the little man had enjoyed everything, from the—well, the eccentricities of the dancing girls to the fumes in the hasheesh den, and even to the final scrimmage in the gambling hell, when Jacynth by a timely stroke saved his fat companion from being knifed by a Levantine rogue who had been detected in cheating. There was an awful row afterward; he remembered that, too, and an awkward business before the authorities next morning, but the names of his friends and his own legal reputation settled the[17] matter. Yes, he remembered the fat little man now. He got up with a smile on his dark, clean-shaven face and held out his hand.

Memory came back to Jacynth. He recalled a night in Cairo when a group of young guys from Shepheard’s went out to explore the unusual slums of Cairo. The plump little man was part of that group; he was wearing white then, too, Jacynth noted. He also remembered how much the little man enjoyed everything, from the—well, the quirks of the dancing girls to the smoke in the hasheesh den, and even the chaotic scene in the gambling hall, when Jacynth managed to save his chubby friend from being stabbed by a cheating Levantine thug. There was a big commotion afterward; he recalled that, too, and a tricky situation with the authorities the next morning, but the names of his friends and his own good standing resolved the[17] issue. Yes, he remembered the plump little man now. He stood up with a smile on his dark, clean-shaven face and extended his hand.

“How are you, Lord Castleton?”

"How's it going, Lord Castleton?"

Lord Castleton laughed. That was his way. He went through life laughing, as if everything were the best joke in the world.

Lord Castleton laughed. That was just how he was. He went through life laughing, as if everything were the best joke ever.

“I’m glad you haven’t forgotten me,” he said. “By Jove! I haven’t forgotten you, and that turn of the wrist which sent that Levantine devil’s toothpick spinning. Well, and how are you?”

“I’m glad you haven’t forgotten me,” he said. “Wow! I haven’t forgotten you, and that flick of the wrist that sent that Levantine guy’s toothpick flying. So, how are you?”

The men had sat down beside each other on the garden chair. Castleton produced a cigarette-case almost as fat as himself, on which a daintily-painted ballet girl disported.

The men sat down next to each other on the garden chair. Castleton pulled out a cigarette case that was nearly as thick as he was, featuring a delicately painted ballet dancer.

“Try one!” he said; “they are ripping. Bingham Pasha sent them to me himself. He got them from the Sultan.”

“Try one!” he said; “they're amazing. Bingham Pasha sent them to me himself. He got them from the Sultan.”

Jacynth took a cigarette, lit it from the end of his own, Castleton watching him all the time with the most jocular expression.

Jacynth took a cigarette, lit it from his own, while Castleton watched him the whole time with a very playful expression.

“You’re not looking very fit,” he said. “Those confounded courts, I suppose. By Jove! I shouldn’t like to be a lawyer.”

“You don’t look very fit,” he said. “Those annoying courts, I guess. Wow! I wouldn’t want to be a lawyer.”

“Oh, I’m all right,” Jacynth said; “I’m not taking the waters here. My sister lives here, and I’ve a festive little nephew. I only came here for a rest. I don’t quite know why I came here just now though. Kismet, I suppose.”

“Oh, I’m fine,” Jacynth said; “I’m not here for the spa treatments. My sister lives here, and I have a cheerful little nephew. I just came here to relax. I’m not entirely sure why I decided to come here right now, though. Maybe it’s fate.”

[18]As he spoke that same vision of face and hair and eyes floated up before him.

[18]As he spoke, that same image of a face, hair, and eyes appeared before him.

Castleton laughed more boisterously than ever.

Castleton laughed louder than ever.

“Ah! Kismet, the dear old word. Yes, I suppose it’s fate that makes us do most of the things which we seem to do for no particular reason.”

“Ah! Destiny, the dear old word. Yes, I guess it’s fate that drives us to do most of the things we seem to do for no particular reason.”

“Has Kismet brought you here?” Jacynth inquired. “You seem fit enough at all events.”

“Did fate bring you here?” Jacynth asked. “You seem fine, at least.”

“Fit, my dear fellow? not at all.”

“Fit, my friend? Not at all.”

It was one of Castleton’s little jocularities with life to consider himself likely at any moment to become a confirmed invalid. “I was up in Bagdad, and I picked up an English paper which said that Harrogate was looking lovely, and somehow I felt homesick and seedy, and all that sort of thing, so I just cut the East and came slap on here.”

It was one of Castleton’s little jokes about life to think he might suddenly become a permanent invalid. “I was in Bagdad, and I saw an English newspaper that said Harrogate was looking beautiful, and for some reason, I felt nostalgic and unwell, so I just left the East and came straight back here.”

“Do you know,” said Jacynth gravely, “that there are moments when I feel much more inclined to cut the West and go, as you say, ‘slap on’ to some sleepy Eastern place—Bagdad perhaps, or Japan—and dream away the rest of my life.”

“Do you know,” Jacynth said seriously, “that there are times when I really feel like turning my back on the West and just heading straight to some laid-back Eastern place—maybe Bagdad or Japan—and spend the rest of my life dreaming?”

“The rest of your life? You talk as if you were ninety!” And Castleton slapped his fat little leg merrily.

“The rest of your life? You talk like you’re ninety!” Castleton said, happily slapping his chubby little leg.

“Don’t you know what the man-at-arms says in Thackeray’s ballad?” Jacynth replied. “‘Wait till you come to forty year.’ Well, I have come to forty year, pretty nearly. I was thirty-nine[19] three weeks ago—and do you know, Castleton, there are times when I’m tired of the whole business.”

“Don’t you know what the soldier says in Thackeray’s ballad?” Jacynth replied. “‘Wait until you get to forty.’ Well, I’m almost there. I just turned thirty-nine three weeks ago—and you know what, Castleton? There are moments when I’m really tired of the whole thing.”

“By Jove! what would the judges say if they heard the famous Clitheroe Jacynth talking like this?”

"Wow! What would the judges think if they heard the famous Clitheroe Jacynth talking like this?"

“My dear fellow, I’m not famous, and if I were, what’s the good of being famous at the price of becoming a fossil?”

"My dear friend, I’m not famous, and even if I were, what’s the point of being famous if it means becoming a relic?"

“Do you know,” said Castleton, with a grin, “I believe you must be mashed on somebody or other, by Jove, I do. If you talk——”

“Do you know,” said Castleton, with a grin, “I think you must be into someone, I really do. If you talk——”

Before Castleton had finished his sentence he became aware that Jacynth was not paying him much attention. In fact, Jacynth’s gaze seemed to be directed very intently toward the end of the garden, and Jacynth’s mind appeared to be giving no heed whatever to Castleton’s amiable garrulity. So Castleton, following the direction of his friend’s glance, saw in the distance a woman’s form, a form that was familiar to him, a form that he had already seen that day.

Before Castleton finished his sentence, he realized that Jacynth wasn't really paying attention to him. In fact, Jacynth's gaze was focused intently on the far end of the garden, and he seemed completely distracted from Castleton's friendly chatter. So, Castleton, following his friend's line of sight, spotted a woman's figure in the distance—one that he recognized, a figure he had already seen that day.

“By Jove!” said Castleton to himself softly. He had no time to say more, even to himself, for Jacynth had jumped to his feet and was bidding him good-by.

“By Jove!” Castleton whispered to himself. He didn't have time to say more, even to himself, because Jacynth had jumped to his feet and was saying goodbye.

“Glad to have met you, hope to see you soon again.” These were the words Jacynth was saying, with a confusion curiously at variation with his habitual composure. He shook Castleton[20] warmly by the hand, and moved away so rapidly that Castleton’s, “Why, my dear boy, of course you will; I shall stop here for ever so long,” was delivered to the empty air.

“Glad to have met you, hope to see you again soon.” These were the words Jacynth was saying, with a confusion oddly different from his usual calm. He shook Castleton’s hand warmly and moved away so quickly that Castleton’s, “Why, my dear boy, of course you will; I’ll be here for quite a while,” was said to empty air.

“By Jove!” Castleton said again, this time aloud, as he watched Jacynth’s rapid advance in the direction of the girl. “By Jove, he’s struck, like all the lot. Poor devil! I’ll stay here and give him a hint presently. Oh, poor devil, poor devil!” And Castleton’s jolly face expressed as much honest commiseration as its ruddy plumpness permitted.

“Goodness!” Castleton said again, this time out loud, as he saw Jacynth quickly moving toward the girl. “Goodness, he’s fallen for her, just like all the others. Poor guy! I’ll stick around and give him a nudge soon. Oh, poor guy, poor guy!” And Castleton’s cheerful face showed as much genuine sympathy as its rosy plumpness allowed.

In the meantime, Jacynth, walking rapidly, had met the girl. She smiled a welcome to him, and stopped as he stopped. Her face seemed troubled, he thought, in spite of its enchanting smile.

In the meantime, Jacynth was walking quickly and ran into the girl. She smiled at him and paused when he did. He thought her face looked worried, even though she had a charming smile.

“How grave you look,” he began, for want of anything better to say.

“How serious you look,” he started, not knowing what else to say.

“How grave you look,” she retorted, with a flash of the familiar enchanting audacity, as she looked up into his grave dark face.

“How serious you look,” she replied, with a spark of her usual charming boldness, as she gazed up at his serious dark face.

“I have something to say to you,” said Jacynth. The remark was commonplace enough, but he felt his voice fail as he said it, and he knew by the sudden heat in his face that the blood was filling his pale cheeks.

“I have something to say to you,” Jacynth said. The comment was pretty ordinary, but he felt his voice falter as he spoke, and he realized from the sudden warmth in his face that blood was rushing to his pale cheeks.

The sound of his voice evidently impressed the girl, for she looked up at him with a sudden start, and her reply was queerly girlish and puzzled.

The sound of his voice clearly caught the girl's attention, as she looked up at him in surprise, and her response was oddly girlish and confused.

“What is it?” Then, as if she felt suddenly[21] conscious of a blunder, or of unexpected knowledge, she tried to add other words:

“What is it?” Then, as if she suddenly realized she had made a mistake or had stumbled upon something surprising, she attempted to add more words:

“I mean, of course—I do not understand—I am looking for Ronny.”

“I mean, of course—I don't understand—I’m looking for Ronny.”

“Ronny is quite safe,” said Jacynth gravely. “He is still at cricket with Harold. What I have to say does concern him though, a little.”

“Ronny is totally fine,” Jacynth said seriously. “He’s still playing cricket with Harold. However, what I need to say does have to do with him, just a bit.”

“Concern Ronny!” There was a genuine note of alarm in the girl’s fresh voice, and she looked up at Jacynth with a wistful trouble in her eyes. “Concern Ronny! Why, what have you to say about Ronny?”

“Worry about Ronny!” There was a real sense of urgency in the girl’s lively voice, and she looked up at Jacynth with a pained expression in her eyes. “Worry about Ronny! What do you have to say about Ronny?”

“Can you give me a few moments?” he asked. “It is quiet here.”

“Can you give me a minute?” he asked. “It’s quiet here.”

He pointed to a pathway more secluded than the rest, a pathway with a rustic garden chair, a deserted pathway.

He pointed to a path that was more secluded than the others, a path with a rustic garden chair, an empty path.

“Shall we sit here for a minute?” he said, and they walked to the rustic seat, and sat down side by side. There was a curious look of alarm in the hazel-colored eyes, but Jacynth did not notice it, for he was looking down, tracing a word upon the ground with his stick, and the word that he traced was the word he had used but now, Kismet.

“Can we sit here for a minute?” he asked, and they walked to the rustic bench and sat down next to each other. There was a strange look of concern in her hazel eyes, but Jacynth didn’t notice it because he was looking down, tracing a word in the dirt with his stick, and the word he traced was the one he had just used, Kismet.

“What do you want to say to me?” He could hear a hard ring in her voice, and looking up he saw a hardness in her eyes, and his lips trembled.

“What do you want to say to me?” He could hear a harsh tone in her voice, and when he looked up, he saw a firmness in her eyes, and his lips trembled.

“We have been very good friends,” he began, and faltered. She caught him up.

“We've been really good friends,” he started, and hesitated. She picked up on it.

“We have been good friends,” she said. “If[22] you wish us to be good friends any more you will not say what it is just possible that you may think of saying. There are some words which will estrange us for ever.”

“We have been good friends,” she said. “If[22] you want us to stay good friends, you won’t say whatever it is you might be thinking of saying. There are some words that could separate us forever.”

Jacynth looked at her despairingly. How exquisitely lovely she looked, like some angel of youth, some vision of summer in that autumnal garden. His heart seemed to be beating very fast, his eyes were hot, and his lips dry, and his hands trembled feverishly.

Jacynth looked at her with despair. She was incredibly beautiful, like an angel of youth, a vision of summer in that fall garden. His heart was racing, his eyes felt hot, his lips were dry, and his hands trembled uncontrollably.

“Listen!” he said, and as he spoke his own voice sounded far away and unfamiliar like the voice of some shadow encountered in a dream. “Listen! I love you with all my heart. Hush! let me say what I have got to say”—for she had turned to him, half appealing, as if to interrupt his declaration—“I daresay you may think it very audacious of me to love you—or, at least, for I could not help loving you, to tell you so. I know that you are beautiful enough and good enough to be addressed by better men than I. I should have been content with my secret love and held my peace. But I couldn’t—I couldn’t.”

“Listen!” he said, and as he spoke, his voice sounded distant and strange, like someone he met in a dream. “Listen! I love you with all my heart. Hush! Let me say what I need to say”—because she had turned to him, half pleading, as if to interrupt his confession—“I know you might think it’s very bold of me to love you—or at least, to say it out loud. I realize you’re beautiful and good enough to be approached by better men than me. I should have kept my feelings to myself and stayed quiet. But I couldn’t—I just couldn’t.”

He paused for a moment. She laid her hand on his gently, and he trembled at her touch. “I am very sorry,” she began, but he went on again wildly:

He paused for a moment. She placed her hand on his gently, and he shivered at her touch. “I’m really sorry,” she started, but he continued again frantically:

“I am not quite a fool. Men who are not quite fools either say that I have a great career before me. I have made something of a name as it is,[23] although I may still almost speak of myself as a young man. You shall be proud of me, indeed, I promise you that, if you will only let me serve you. Life is all a game of chances, but if you will take this chance, I do not think that you will regret it. Your lover will not be quite unworthy of your love.”

“I’m not completely foolish. People who aren’t totally foolish say that I have a bright future ahead of me. I’ve already made a bit of a name for myself, even though I can still almost call myself a young man.[23] You will be proud of me, I assure you, if you just let me support you. Life is all about taking chances, but if you take this chance, I don’t think you’ll regret it. Your partner will be worthy of your love.”

“I am very, very sorry,” she said, “but you have said the words which must divide us. I did like you, I do like you very much, but we cannot be friends any more.”

“I’m really, really sorry,” she said, “but you’ve said the words that have to separate us. I used to like you, I still like you a lot, but we can’t be friends anymore.”

“You cannot love me,” he said slowly.

“You can't love me,” he said slowly.

“I cannot love you—and I know we cannot be friends. You are not that kind of man. It would tear your heart to pieces. Better one wrench at once and be done with it. And I am not the kind of woman to accept friendship that I knew was only a mask for love.”

“I can't love you—and I know we can't just be friends. You're not that type of guy. It would break your heart completely. It's better to just get it over with in one go. And I'm not the kind of woman who would settle for a friendship that I know is just a cover for love.”

“You cannot love me?” he asked again monotonously, like a man repeating some set formula.

"You can't love me?" he asked again in a flat tone, like someone reciting a formula.

“I cannot love you. I have played with my life in my own way, and as I have played so I will pay. Now, good-by, I know you too well and trust you too well to fear that you will trouble me at all. You will go away, I suppose?”

“I can’t love you. I’ve lived my life on my own terms, and now I’ll face the consequences. Well, goodbye. I know you too well and trust you enough not to worry that you’ll bother me. I assume you’re leaving now?”

“Yes,” said Jacynth moodily, “I will go away.”

“Yes,” Jacynth said with a frown, “I’m going to leave.”

“Thank you, and good-by.” She moved away swiftly, and he stood there staring after her until she disappeared inside the hotel.

“Thank you, and goodbye.” She quickly walked away, and he stood there staring after her until she vanished inside the hotel.

[24]Jacynth walked moodily back into the garden and stared sullenly at the bright sky. If the autumn day, so warm that it might have been midsummer, had suddenly changed to winter, it could not have looked colder or more dismal to his eyes. He shrugged his shoulders. “So that’s all over,” he said to himself bitterly; “you have played your stake and you have lost, and now you must remember that it is your duty to play the man and not the fool.” Thrusting his hands into his pockets he began to walk slowly down the garden path, feeling very dull and dizzy, like a man who has had a heavy fall. He was thinking, or trying to think, of things which interested him so deeply once, and which now seemed so strangely uninteresting, when his meditations were interrupted. He found himself confronted by Castleton, who was eying him sympathetically.

[24]Jacynth walked back into the garden with a heavy mood and stared gloomily at the bright sky. If the warm autumn day had suddenly turned into winter, it couldn't have looked colder or more dreary to him. He shrugged his shoulders. “So that’s all over,” he said bitterly to himself; “you took your chance and you lost, and now you have to remember that it’s your duty to be a man and not a fool.” Shoving his hands into his pockets, he started walking slowly down the garden path, feeling dull and disoriented, like someone who has taken a hard fall. He was trying to think of things that once interested him deeply, which now seemed strangely boring, when his thoughts were interrupted. He found himself facing Castleton, who was watching him with sympathy.

“Old man,” said Castleton, “you saved my life once, and though it wasn’t much worth saving, I’m devilish grateful to you all the same. So I’d like to do you a good turn now if I can.”

“Old man,” said Castleton, “you saved my life once, and even though it wasn't worth much, I'm really grateful to you anyway. So I’d like to return the favor now if I can.”

“You can’t do me any good,” Jacynth answered, “there’s nothing the matter with me. Don’t talk rot, there’s a good fellow.”

“You can’t help me,” Jacynth replied, “there’s nothing wrong with me. Stop talking nonsense, will you?”

“There’s a great deal the matter with you, and I can do you good,” Castleton answered. “I can tell you all about that woman.”

“There’s a lot wrong with you, and I can help,” Castleton replied. “I can tell you everything about that woman.”


[25]

CHAPTER III.
BY FRANCES ELEANOR TROLLOPE.

HOW IT STRIKES A CONTEMPORARY.

But this case is so plain ... that nothing can obscure it, but to use too many words about it.—Jeremy Taylor.

But this case is so clear ... that nothing can hide it, except for using too many words about it.—Jeremy Taylor.

Lord Castleton, doubtless, did not literally believe that he could tell his friend “all about” that woman. But he probably was possessed with the conviction that when he should have said what he had to say, there would remain little more worth telling. We smile with a kind of fatigued contempt at the venerable classical joke of the fool who, wishing to sell his house, carried about a brick from it as a specimen. We know better how to judge of houses. But we are willing—sometimes—to pick off a very small fragment of human life, and to exclaim knowingly, “Look here, I’ll tell you what it is made of!”

Lord Castleton probably didn’t really think he could explain everything about that woman to his friend. But he likely believed that once he finished what he had to say, there wouldn’t be much left to share. We chuckle with a kind of tired disdain at the old joke of the fool who, wanting to sell his house, carried around a single brick from it as a sample. We understand better how to evaluate houses. Yet sometimes, we’re willing to pick off a tiny piece of someone's life and confidently declare, “Look, I’ll show you what it’s made of!”

Lord Castleton’s well-meant offer was not received with gratitude.

Lord Castleton’s well-intentioned offer was not met with appreciation.

“What woman?” growled Jacynth, taking one hand out of his pocket to tilt his hat a little more over his eyes.

“What woman?” Jacynth growled, pulling one hand out of his pocket to angle his hat a bit lower over his eyes.

[26]“Why, Mrs.—Miss—Lady—by Jove, I scarcely know what to call her!”

[26]“Why, Mrs.—Miss—Lady—wow, I can hardly figure out what to call her!”

“That’s a good beginning,” said Jacynth sardonically.

“That’s a great start,” Jacynth said sarcastically.

“No, no, my dear fellow, I really do know all about her; only it’s—it’s a little puzzling where to begin.”

“No, no, my friend, I actually know all about her; it’s just—well, it’s a bit confusing to figure out where to start.”

“Why begin?”

“Why start?”

The fat little gentleman reddened and frowned. Then his good nature, and his sense of obligation to the other man, and his pity for him (which, perhaps, rendered the sense of obligation easier to bear) conquered the momentary irritation.

The chubby little man flushed and frowned. Then his good nature, his sense of obligation to the other man, and his sympathy for him (which, maybe, made the sense of obligation easier to handle) overcame his momentary irritation.

“The fact is, Jacynth,” he said, “I consider it my duty to tell you the story of Fenella Ffrench. No one knows it better than I do. You may hear it told by a score of men in town, who will be a deuced deal harder on the girl than I am. I have no animosity against her, poor little fool—none in the world. In fact, I rather like her.”

“The truth is, Jacynth,” he said, “I feel it’s my responsibility to share the story of Fenella Ffrench. No one knows it better than I do. You might hear it from a bunch of guys in town, who will be way harsher on her than I will. I hold no grudge against her, poor little thing—none at all. In fact, I actually like her.”

“Very gratifying to the lady; but—excuse me—not of palpitating interest to me. Good-by. I think I shall go for a long spin.”

“Very pleasing to her; but—excuse me—not really interesting to me. Goodbye. I think I'll go for a long ride.”

“Stop a moment, Jacynth! Did you never hear of Lady Francis Onslow?”

“Hold on a second, Jacynth! Have you never heard of Lady Francis Onslow?”

Jacynth turned round sharply and looked at him. “Lady Francis Onslow?” he repeated, putting his hand to his forehead and looking as though he were trying to recall some half-effaced recollections.

Jacynth turned around quickly and looked at him. “Lady Francis Onslow?” he repeated, pressing his hand to his forehead and looking like he was trying to remember some faded memories.

[27]“Lady Francis Onslow. She was a daughter of Colonel Fortescue Ffrench, of Crimean celebrity, and she married Frank Onslow when she was only seventeen, and three years afterward they were separated.”

[27]“Lady Francis Onslow. She was the daughter of Colonel Fortescue Ffrench, known for his role in the Crimean War, and she married Frank Onslow when she was just seventeen. Three years later, they separated.”

“Is that the woman?”

“Is she the woman?”

“That is the woman.”

"That's the woman."

“She looks such a child!”

“She looks so young!”

“I told you she was married when she was only seventeen.”

“I told you she got married when she was just seventeen.”

“But he—Lord Francis—he is alive?”

“But he—Lord Francis—he's alive?”

“Very much so! At least he looked alive enough when I saw him about half an hour ago.”

“Definitely! At least he seemed alive enough when I saw him about half an hour ago.”

“He is here?”

“He's here?”

“Yes. Look here, Jacynth; just let us take a turn somewhere; here, this is a quiet path, and——”

“Yes. Look here, Jacynth; let’s just take a walk somewhere; this is a quiet path, and——”

“No; not there!” said Jacynth, drawing back roughly, as Lord Castleton laid his hand on his arm. It was the pathway where he had just been speaking with Fenella. “I don’t know why I should listen to you at all. What does it matter? Nothing you can say will do any good.”

“No; not there!” Jacynth said, pulling away sharply as Lord Castleton put his hand on his arm. It was the path where he had just been talking to Fenella. “I don’t know why I should listen to you at all. What does it matter? Nothing you say will make a difference.”

Nevertheless, he did listen. What man would not have listened? That he should believe it when it was told was another matter. Jacynth was a clever man, a man of brilliant talents and rising reputation in his profession. He had also certain special gifts which were not so generally[28] recognized. He had a keen and almost intuitive insight into character, and a steady power of incredulity as to a vast proportion of the stories circulated in the “best society” on the “best authority.”

Nevertheless, he did listen. What man wouldn’t have listened? Whether he believed it when it was told was a different story. Jacynth was a smart guy, a man of outstanding talents and a growing reputation in his field. He also had some special abilities that weren’t as widely recognized. He had a sharp and almost intuitive understanding of people's characters, along with a strong skepticism towards a large number of the stories floating around in “high society” from “reputable sources.”[28]

At first sight this may seem no very extraordinary power. And perhaps it is not extraordinary, but it is certainly not common. The gossip of the smoking room, the little tattle of the clubs, penetrate, as a fine drizzling rain penetrates one’s clothing, into the consciousness of most men.

At first glance, this might not seem like a very remarkable ability. And maybe it isn't extraordinary, but it’s definitely not something you see every day. The chatter in the smoking room and the small talk at the clubs seep into the consciousness of most people, much like a light drizzle seeps into your clothes.

Men may declare that they give no heed to that sort of gossip; but, as a rule, their minds are porous, and do not resist it. With persons who pride themselves on knowing the world, credulity has almost come to signify believing good of men’s neighbors. But Jacynth had often been cynically amused by the childish credulity with which a knot of men at his club would swallow evil stories, intrinsically improbable, and supported by no tittle of evidence that he would have dared to offer to the least enlightened of juries, merely because they were evil. For these gentlemen “knew the world.” Something he dimly remembered hearing of the separation which had taken place between Lord and Lady Francis Onslow; but nothing clearly. He had not lived in their world; he did not now live in it.

Men might say they don’t pay attention to that kind of gossip, but generally, their minds are open, making it hard for them to resist. For those who take pride in being worldly, believing good things about their neighbors almost seems like the definition of credulity. However, Jacynth often found it cynically amusing how easily a group of men at his club would accept outrageous negative stories, which were unlikely to be true and had no proof that he would have even dared to present to the least informed jury, simply because they were bad. These gentlemen “knew the world.” He vaguely remembered something about the separation of Lord and Lady Francis Onslow, but not clearly. He had never been part of their world; he didn’t belong to it now.

[29]He had a poor opinion of Lord Castleton’s intellect, but he believed him to be as truthful as he knew how to be. Jacynth was quite capable of disbelieving a story against a woman, even though she were young, beautiful, full of impulsive high spirit, and separated from her husband, and even although he had not happened to be in love with her. He did not intend to break a lance on her behalf. He was not given to such breaking of lances, for he also “knew the world.” But neither was he going to accept Lord Castleton’s statements with the undoubting faith that Lord Castleton seemed to expect. Nevertheless he listened.

[29]He thought poorly of Lord Castleton’s intelligence, but he believed that Lord Castleton was as honest as he could be. Jacynth was definitely capable of doubting a story against a woman, even if she was young, beautiful, full of impulsive energy, and separated from her husband, and even if he didn’t happen to be in love with her. He had no intention of standing up for her. He wasn’t the type to take up such battles, as he also “knew the world.” But he wasn’t going to accept Lord Castleton’s claims with the blind trust that Lord Castleton seemed to expect. Still, he listened.

“She was an only child, you know,” said Lord Castleton, hooking himself on to his companion’s arm, so as to speak confidentially in his ear as they walked up and down, “idolized by her father. Her mother died when she was a small child, so she was left to take pretty much her own way ever since she was six years old. Ffrench got some old woman or other to look after her as she grew older—a kind of duenna, you know. But as to controlling her, it was a mere farce. Fenella did as she pleased with the colonel, and the colonel did as he pleased with everybody else, for he was a Tartar, and never allowed any member of his household to contradict him—always with the one exception, you know; and so the end of it was that every man,[30] woman, and child about the place had to be Miss Fenella’s very humble servant, or had to go. She was the wildest little beggar; used to go tearing about the country on a little Arab horse she had. Once she took it into her head to ride to hounds, and, by George, sir, she went flying over everything that came in her way and was in at the death! The only woman there; just think of that! A child not fifteen riding to hounds quite alone, for the old groom who used to trot about after her could no more keep up with her than if he’d been mounted on a tortoise.”

“She was an only child, you know,” said Lord Castleton, linking his arm with his companion’s to speak confidentially in his ear as they walked back and forth, “idolized by her father. Her mother passed away when she was very young, so she was basically on her own since she was six. Ffrench got some old woman to look after her as she grew up—a kind of caretaker, you know. But as for keeping her in line, it was a joke. Fenella did whatever she wanted with the colonel, and the colonel did whatever he liked with everyone else, because he was a tough guy and never let anyone in his household disagree with him—always with that one exception, you know; and so the result was that every man, [30] woman, and child around had to be Miss Fenella’s very humble servant or leave. She was the wildest little thing; she used to race around the countryside on a little Arab horse she had. Once she decided to ride with the hounds, and, by George, sir, she soared over everything in her path and was there at the finish! The only woman there; can you believe that? A child not even fifteen riding with the hounds all on her own, while the old groom who used to follow her could barely keep up, like he was riding on a tortoise.”

A vision of the slight, straight, fearless young creature, with a wave of tawny hair floating behind her, the wonderful hazel eyes shining, and the delicate cheeks glowing like roses, came vividly before Mr. Jacynth’s mind as he listened.

A vision of the slender, straight, fearless young girl, with a wave of sandy hair flowing behind her, her amazing hazel eyes sparkling, and her delicate cheeks glowing like roses, came vividly to Mr. Jacynth’s mind as he listened.

“I know that story’s true,” continued Castleton. “Old Lord Furzeby, who was Master at that time, and had been hunting the county for twenty years, told me it himself; and said he’d never seen anything like it. However, he called next day on her father, and then Ffrench did put a stop to the hunting. He wouldn’t quite stand that.”

“I know that story's true,” Castleton went on. “Old Lord Furzeby, who was in charge back then and had been hunting in the county for twenty years, told me himself; he said he’d never seen anything like it. But the next day, he visited her father, and that’s when Ffrench put a stop to the hunting. He couldn’t quite accept that.”

“Well?” said Jacynth, after a pause.

“Well?” Jacynth asked after a moment.

“Well, that’s just a specimen of the way she was brought up. But there were worse things than the hunting, a deuced sight.”

“Well, that’s just an example of how she was raised. But there were worse things than the hunting, a hell of a lot worse.”

[31]“What things?” growled Jacynth, flashing a dark side glance at his companion’s round rubicund face.

[31]“What things?” Jacynth grumbled, throwing a dark sideways glance at his companion’s round, red face.

“I—upon my soul, I think they may be all summed up in one word—flirtation! Of all the outrageous, audacious, insatiable little flirts that ever were born for the botheration of mankind, I suppose Fenella Ffrench is about the completest specimen.”

“I—honestly, I think they can all be summed up in one word—flirtation! Out of all the outrageous, bold, and insatiable little flirts that have ever existed to annoy mankind, I’d say Fenella Ffrench is the ultimate example.”

“Poor mankind!” sneered Jacynth, drawing down the corners of his mouth.

“Poor humanity!” sneered Jacynth, pulling down the corners of his mouth.

“My dear fellow, she began when she was in short frocks. I’ve no doubt the man where she bought her hoops and dolls was in love with her. And when she began to grow up it was a general massacre.”

“My dear friend,” she started when she was in short dresses. “I’m sure the guy who sold her hoops and dolls was in love with her. And when she started to grow up, it was a complete disaster.”

“Not of the innocents, however,” muttered Jacynth.

“Not of the innocents, though,” muttered Jacynth.

“Ffrench’s place was in Hampshire, not quite out of reach by a drive from Portsmouth, although it was a long pull by road. And before she was sixteen, Fenella had bowled over the whole garrison. I believe the local chemist expected a wholesale order for prussic acid the day her engagement to Frank Onslow was announced,” said his fat little lordship, chuckling at his own wit.

“Ffrench’s place was in Hampshire, not too far from Portsmouth, although it was a long drive. And before she turned sixteen, Fenella had charmed the entire garrison. I think the local pharmacist anticipated a huge order for prussic acid the day her engagement to Frank Onslow was announced,” said his plump lordship, chuckling at his own humor.

“Where did she meet him?”

“Where did she meet him?”

“At a garrison ball in Portsmouth. It was supposed to be a case of love at first sight.[32] Regular Romeo-and-Juliet business, don’t you know?”

“At a military ball in Portsmouth. It was supposed to be love at first sight.[32] Just your typical Romeo-and-Juliet situation, you know?”

“Oh! she loved him?” said Jacynth, between his set teeth.

“Oh! She loved him?” said Jacynth, through gritted teeth.

“God knows! she said she did, any way; and made him believe it. As for him, he was desperately mashed.”

“God knows!” she said she did, anyway; and made him believe it. As for him, he was totally in love.

“And so—and so they married, but didn’t live happy ever after.”

“And so they got married, but didn't live happily ever after.”

“No, by George! It didn’t last long. For the first year or two, it was all billing and cooing. They took a little place in Surrey, and gave themselves up to rurality and domestic affection. Old Ffrench used to spend half his time there with ’em. And when Fenella’s boy was born, they had a story that the colonel was seen wheeling a perambulator about the garden, and administering a feeding-bottle. It did seem as though Fenella had begun to put a good deal of water in her wine, as the Italians say. They hadn’t been married three years when Colonel Ffrench died suddenly. I was not in England at the time. I was in a very low state—all to pieces! In fact, Sir Abel Adamson has since confessed that he thought my nervous system—however, that will probably not interest you. I set off on a long sea voyage, which they said was my best chance. And, in point of fact, I prowled about for more than a year and a half. It was in Japan that I got hold of an old Times[33] with the announcement of Ffrench’s death. Oho! thought I to myself. My Lady Francis Onslow will come in for a nice little pile. She had something when she married. And, of course, Ffrench left her everything he had in the world.”

“No, by George! It didn’t last long. For the first couple of years, it was all love and happiness. They took a little place in Surrey and fully embraced country life and domestic affection. Old Ffrench used to spend half his time there with them. And when Fenella’s boy was born, there was a story that the colonel was seen pushing a stroller around the garden and giving a bottle. It really seemed like Fenella had started to dilute her drinks quite a bit, as the Italians say. They hadn’t been married three years when Colonel Ffrench died suddenly. I wasn’t in England at the time. I was in a really bad state—completely broken! In fact, Sir Abel Adamson later admitted he thought my nerves were shot—though that probably won’t interest you. I set off on a long sea journey, which they said was my best shot at recovery. As a matter of fact, I wandered around for more than a year and a half. It was in Japan that I found an old Times[33] with the news of Ffrench’s death. Oho! I thought to myself. My Lady Francis Onslow will inherit a nice little sum. She had something when she got married. And, of course, Ffrench left her everything he had in the world.”

“Then Lord Francis Onslow hadn’t made a bad thing of it?”

“Then Lord Francis Onslow didn’t mess it up?”

“A very good thing of it!—from the financial point of view, that is. He was a duke’s son; but I needn’t tell you that a duke’s fifth son——”

“A really great thing about it!—from a financial perspective, that is. He was the son of a duke; but I don’t need to explain that a duke’s fifth son——”

“Can’t expect to marry a lady from Chicago or New York with millions of dollars in pigs or petroleum. Of course not! That’s reserved for his seniors,” said Jacynth.

“Can’t expect to marry a woman from Chicago or New York with millions of dollars in pigs or oil. Of course not! That’s for his elders,” said Jacynth.

Lord Castleton laughed. But he did not quite like this little speech. He considered himself the least bumptious of men about his rank. But there was something in Jacynth’s words—a twang, not only of bitterness, but of contempt—which Lord Castleton inwardly pronounced to be “bad form.” But Jacynth was sore, poor wretch! Terribly sore! However, his lordship compressed his narrative somewhat, as being very doubtful what venomed criticism might be lurking in the barrister’s mind.

Lord Castleton laughed. But he wasn't really a fan of this little speech. He thought of himself as the most unassuming man for his status. Yet, there was something in Jacynth’s words—a hint, not just of bitterness, but of contempt—which Lord Castleton privately thought was “bad form.” But Jacynth was hurting, poor guy! Really hurting! Still, his lordship cut his story short, feeling quite uncertain about what sharp criticism might be brewing in the barrister’s mind.

“Well, the main point of the story is what happened after the colonel’s death, and when Frank Onslow and his wife went up to town. Only I thought it well to give you a glimpse of the[34] madcap sort of life the girl had been allowed to lead, because it, to some degree, explains a good deal of her reckless way of carrying on.”

“Well, the main point of the story is what happened after the colonel’s death, and when Frank Onslow and his wife went up to town. I just thought it was important to give you a glimpse of the[34]wild life the girl had been allowed to lead, because it explains a lot of her reckless behavior.”

Lord Castleton fancied he heard Jacynth mutter under his breath, “Poor child!” But the clean-shaven, firmly molded jaw looked set and grim when he glanced at it; and a countenance less expressive of any “compunctious visitings” of sentiment than the countenance of Clitheroe Jacynth, barrister-at-law, as it appeared in that moment, it would be difficult to imagine.

Lord Castleton thought he heard Jacynth mumble under his breath, “Poor child!” But the clean-shaven, strong jaw looked tight and serious when he glanced at it; and it would be hard to imagine a face less expressive of any “guilty feelings” than that of Clitheroe Jacynth, barrister-at-law, at that moment.

“Lady Francis made one of the biggest sensations I can remember, when she began to get into the swing of London society. She had been presented on her marriage, of course. But then Frank had carried her off to the cottage in Surrey, and the world had seen no more of her, so that now she appeared as a novelty. And she is—well, you know what she is to look at. I know dozens of women handsomer by line and rule. But there’s something fetching about Fenella that I never saw equaled. And then the old game began again. Fellows were mad about her, and she flirted in the wildest way.”

“Lady Francis created one of the biggest sensations I can remember when she started getting into the groove of London society. She had been introduced when she married, of course. But then Frank took her away to their cottage in Surrey, and the world hadn’t seen her since, making her a fresh presence now. And she is—well, you know what she looks like. I know dozens of women who are more conventionally attractive. But there’s something appealing about Fenella that I’ve never seen matched. And then the whole thing started up again. Guys were crazy about her, and she flirted like it was the most natural thing in the world.”

“The Romeo-and-Juliet passion having meanwhile died a natural death?” said Jacynth, staring straight before him.

“The Romeo-and-Juliet passion has meanwhile died a natural death?” said Jacynth, staring straight ahead.

“Oh, I suppose so. The fact is, she is a butterfly kind of creature that no man ought ever to have taken seriously.”

“Oh, I guess so. The truth is, she’s the kind of person who's like a butterfly, someone no man should ever have taken seriously.”

[35]“And the husband——”

“And the husband—”

“Frank was—well, the fact is, Frank acted like a fool. He was very young, too, you know. They were like a couple of children together, and used to squabble, and kiss, and make it up like children. Frank never had the least suspicion of jealousy about her, though. Never—until——”

“Frank was—well, to be honest, Frank was acting like a fool. He was really young, too, you know. They were like a couple of kids together, always squabbling, kissing, and making up like kids do. Frank never had the slightest hint of jealousy about her, though. Never—until——”

“Exactly!” exclaimed Jacynth, with a nod of the head.

“Exactly!” Jacynth exclaimed, nodding her head.

“Well, whether his aunt, old Lady Grizel, put it into his head, or whether he saw something for himself that he didn’t like—the fact is, Frank made a scene one night when they came home from a ball at the Austrian Embassy, and Fenella—who is the Tartar’s own daughter when she’s roused, I can tell you, dynamite isn’t in it!—flared up tremendously, and there was, in short, the devil to pay. Fenella, it seems, had been secretly bottling up a little private jealousy on her own part. There was a certain Madame—her name don’t matter; and she has returned to Mongolia or wherever she came from long ago—a certain woman, pretty nearly old enough to be Frank’s mother, but a fascinating sort of Jezebel, whom you met about everywhere that season. And Fenella turned round and declared that Frank had been making her miserable by his goings-on with that vile woman!”

“Well, whether his aunt, old Lady Grizel, put the idea in his head, or if he saw something himself that he didn’t like, the fact is, Frank caused a scene one night when they came home from a ball at the Austrian Embassy. And Fenella—who can be a real firecracker, believe me, dynamite has nothing on her—exploded with rage, and basically, all hell broke loose. It turns out that Fenella had been secretly harboring a bit of jealousy on her own. There was a certain Madame—her name doesn’t matter, and she’s long since gone back to Mongolia or wherever she came from—a woman almost old enough to be Frank’s mother, but a captivating kind of seductress, who you encountered everywhere that season. And Fenella turned around and claimed that Frank had been making her miserable with his antics with that awful woman!”

“All her foolish fancy, of course!” said Jacynth, suddenly looking at the other man with[36] a penetrating gaze from beneath his frowning black brows.

“All her silly ideas, of course!” said Jacynth, suddenly looking at the other man with[36] an intense stare from beneath his frowning black eyebrows.

“Oh—well—you know—oh, I daresay Frank had, to some extent, been making an ass of himself. But, of course, the case was totally different.”

“Oh—well—you know—oh, I suppose Frank had, to some extent, been acting foolishly. But, of course, the situation was completely different.”

“Oh, of course.”

“Oh, sure.”

“Fenella talked like a wild Indian, you know. It couldn’t be supposed that because Lord Francis Onslow kicked up his heels rather more than was exactly pretty, Lady Francis Onslow was to be allowed to follow suit. He had taken exception to a certain man—military attaché to one of the Embassies—and forbade Fenella to dance with him or receive him in her drawing room. Needless to say that Fenella made a point of waltzing with him the next night, and of giving him a standing invitation to five o’clock tea. More rows. Family consultations. Aunt Grizel volunteering as peace-maker; I think that was the last straw. Fenella insisted on a separation; she was as obstinate as possible. She would take her boy and leave him. As to the money, he might keep it all. And that sort of wild nonsense.”

“Fenella talked like a wild person, you know. It couldn’t be assumed that just because Lord Francis Onslow partied a bit more than was really appropriate, Lady Francis Onslow was allowed to do the same. He had objected to a certain man—military attaché to one of the Embassies—and forbidden Fenella from dancing with him or having him in her living room. Needless to say, Fenella made a point of waltzing with him the next night and giving him a standing invitation to five o’clock tea. More arguments. Family meetings. Aunt Grizel volunteering as the peacemaker; I think that was the last straw. Fenella insisted on a separation; she was as stubborn as possible. She would take her boy and leave him. As for the money, he could keep it all. And that kind of wild nonsense.”

“But she carried her point? She left him? How was it possible that he let her go?”

"But she got her way? She left him? How could he let her go?"

“My dear friend, the idea of talking of ‘letting’ or not letting Fenella Onslow do anything she had set her will on is refreshingly naïf. She[37] threatened them that if they did not consent to an amicable arrangement she would bring legal proceedings (on account of the Mongolian fascinator!) and make a scandal. Well, the Onslows hate the name of a scandal as a mad dog hates water.”

"My dear friend, the thought of discussing whether or not to allow Fenella Onslow to do anything she was determined to do is quite naïve. She[37] threatened them that if they didn’t agree to a friendly arrangement, she would take legal action (because of the Mongolian fascinator!) and create a scandal. Well, the Onslows detest the idea of a scandal as much as a rabid dog hates water."

“Or as a burnt child dreads the fire,” put in Jacynth.

“Or like a burned child fears the fire,” Jacynth added.

“At any rate, among them they cobbled up the deed of separation; and there is poor Frank with a wife and no wife, and the boy—he was devoted to the little chap—taken away from him, at any rate for some years.”

“At any rate, among them they put together the deed of separation; and there is poor Frank with a wife and no wife, and the boy—he was devoted to the little guy—taken away from him, at least for a few years.”

“And there is Lady Francis Onslow with a husband and no husband.”

“And there’s Lady Francis Onslow with a husband and no husband.”

“Upon my soul I believe she’s happier without him, upon my soul I do! All she cares for in life is to flirt; to decoy some wretched fellow into a desperate state about her, and then to turn him off with an impudent little assumption of innocence, and declare she meant nothing. People said there was more in that affair of the military attaché, than her usual coquetries. But I don’t know. I don’t believe she has it in her power to care for any man. However, very few of those who saw the little drama being acted before their eyes take a lenient view of Fenella’s conduct. I felt bound to open your eyes, Jacynth. The woman is as dangerous as a rattlesnake. Of course she’s gone and made a hideous hash of[38] her own life; but she has done worse than that to other people’s lives, and she’ll go on doing it. I saw her just now sitting up on the box-seat of the coach beside her husband, and——”

"Honestly, I believe she’s happier without him, really! All she cares about in life is flirting; luring some poor guy into a desperate situation over her, and then playing innocent like she didn’t mean anything by it. People say there was more to that situation with the military attaché than her usual games. But I don’t know. I really don’t think she can care for any man. However, very few of those who witnessed the little drama unfolding before them have a kind view of Fenella’s behavior. I felt I had to open your eyes, Jacynth. That woman is as dangerous as a rattlesnake. Sure, she’s made a complete mess of her own life, but she’s done worse to other people’s lives, and she’ll keep on doing it. I just saw her sitting up on the box seat of the coach next to her husband, and——"

“Beside whom?”

"Next to who?"

“Beside her husband, Frank Onslow. There’s nothing she hasn’t impudence enough for! It wouldn’t surprise me if they were to come together again.”

“Next to her husband, Frank Onslow. There’s nothing she doesn’t have the audacity to do! I wouldn’t be surprised if they ended up together again.”

“And that,” said Jacynth, walking away by himself, “is what Castleton calls telling me ‘all about that woman!’ I don’t know whom she loves, nor whether she loves anyone at this present moment. But that there are depths of feeling in that girl of which old Castleton is about as well able to judge as a mole of the solar system—but what’s the good of it! I have played my stake and lost it. I—I must get out of this place if I’m to keep any hold over myself at all. How could a raw lad like Frank Onslow value her or understand her? Of course, he was selfish and unreasonable and dull to all the finer part of her nature, like a boy as he is—or was, at any rate, when he married her!” He went up to his room and dragged out a portmanteau. He must get away. There was no use in parleying or delay. Flight, instant flight, was the only thing for him. But when he had opened the portmanteau, and dragged out a few clothes from the chest of drawers, he sat down by the bedside and[39] buried his face in the pillow. “I love her! I love her!” he moaned out. And then he hated himself for his folly.

“And that,” said Jacynth, walking away by himself, “is what Castleton calls telling me ‘everything about that woman!’ I have no idea whom she loves, or if she loves anyone right now. But there are depths of feeling in that girl that old Castleton could never understand—just like a mole couldn't comprehend the solar system—but what's the point of it! I've taken my chances and lost. I—I need to get out of here if I’m going to keep any control over myself at all. How could a naive kid like Frank Onslow value her or understand her? Of course, he was selfish, unreasonable, and oblivious to the more refined aspects of her nature, just like a boy—well, he was definitely a boy when he married her!” He went up to his room and pulled out a suitcase. He had to leave. There was no point in talking it over or delaying. Running away, immediate escape, was the only option for him. But when he opened the suitcase and took out a few clothes from the drawer, he sat down on the bed and buried his face in the pillow. “I love her! I love her!” he moaned. And then he hated himself for his foolishness.

At this moment a little childish footstep was heard tramping up the stairs; tap—tap—tap—tap, climbing up with much exertion, but with eager haste, and then a sweet little childish voice said, “Mr. Jacymf, Mr. Jacymf, are you there?”

At that moment, a small child's footsteps could be heard making their way up the stairs; tap—tap—tap—tap, climbing up with great effort but with excited urgency, and then a sweet little voice called out, “Mr. Jacymf, Mr. Jacymf, are you there?”

Jacynth opened the door with a wildly beating heart. Could she have sent him a message? “What is it, Ronny, my man?” he said, looking down upon the child’s curly, tawny hair and bright, innocent, hazel eyes that were so like his mother’s.

Jacynth opened the door with a racing heart. Could she have sent him a message? “What’s up, Ronny, my guy?” he said, looking down at the child's curly, light brown hair and bright, innocent hazel eyes that looked so much like his mother’s.

“Hulloa!” cried Ronny, surveying the portmanteau and the litter of clothes on the floor, “are you going away?”

“Hullo!” shouted Ronny, looking at the suitcase and the mess of clothes on the floor, “are you leaving?”

“Yes, old boy.”

“Yes, dude.”

“Is Grandison going too?”

“Is Grandison coming too?”

“No; not Grandison. What do you want, Ronny?”

“No; not Grandison. What do you want, Ronny?”

“I want you not to go away!”

“I don’t want you to leave!”

“Anything else?”

“Anything else?”

“Yes. Why can’t you come with us, if you are going away?”

“Yes. Why can’t you come with us if you are going away?”

“Come with you? Where?”

"Go with you? Where to?"

“With me and Mummy. Mummy says we shall go to a nicer place than this. And I may play cricket. I wanted you to come and play with me and Grandison. But I s’pose you can’t[40] if you’re packing your clothes. Aint they in a jolly mess?”

“With me and Mom. Mom says we’ll go to a nicer place than this. And I might get to play cricket. I wanted you to come and play with me and Grandison. But I guess you can’t if you’re packing your clothes. Aren’t they in a total mess?”

Jacynth lifted the child up in his arms and kissed him. “Good-by, Ronny,” he said, in a queer, choking voice; and then he set the little fellow outside the door and shut it.

Jacynth picked the child up in his arms and kissed him. “Goodbye, Ronny,” he said, in a strange, choked voice; then he set the little guy outside the door and shut it.

Ronny prepared to make the descent of the staircase, holding tight to the banisters. He put one little chubby finger up to his cheek and looked at it. “Hulloa!” said he very gravely, “my face is all wet!”

Ronny got ready to go down the staircase, gripping the handrail tightly. He raised one of his chubby little fingers to his cheek and stared at it. “Hey there!” he said seriously, “my face is all wet!”


[41]

CHAPTER IV.
BY A. CONAN DOYLE.

“BETWEEN TWO FIRES.”

Happier is he who standeth betwixt the fire and the flood, than he who hath a jealous woman on either side of him.—Fourth Veddah.

Happier is he who stands between the fire and the flood than he who has a jealous woman on either side of him.—Fourth Veddah.

The single short drive on the Harrogate coach had re-awakened all Frank Onslow’s dormant passion for the capricious and beautiful woman whom he had made his wife. His weak and pliant nature was one which could readily forget, and after a few weeks of dull pain his separation had ceased to be a grief to him, and he had devoted himself to the turf and the green table with an energy which had driven his matrimonial troubles from his mind. That Fenella had at the least been indiscreet in the case of the Count de Mürger was beyond all question. Further, she had allowed her indiscretion to be known and commented upon. Domestic unhappiness is ill to bear, but worse still is it to see pitying eyes turned upon one in society, to read snappy little two-edged paragraphs in gossiping papers, or in a club smoking room to see heads incline toward[42] each other while a swift malicious whisper passes from man to man. All this is bad to bear, and yet it had been Lord Francis’s lot to bear it. It had soured his mind and hardened his heart at the time of his separation.

The short trip on the Harrogate coach had reignited all of Frank Onslow’s buried passion for the unpredictable and beautiful woman he had married. His weak and adaptable nature could easily forget, and after a few weeks of dull pain, his separation had stopped being a grief for him. He had thrown himself into horse racing and card games with an intensity that pushed his marital troubles out of his mind. There was no doubt that Fenella had been indiscreet regarding the Count de Mürger. Moreover, she had made her indiscretion public and open to comment. Domestic unhappiness is hard to endure, but it’s even worse to see pitying gazes from others, to read biting little two-edged articles in gossip columns, or to notice heads leaning in toward each other in a club smoking room as swift, malicious whispers circulate from man to man. All of this is tough to endure, and yet it had been Lord Francis’s lot to face it. It had soured his mind and hardened his heart during his separation.

But every wound will heal, and this one also had skinned over. When in the morning he had seen the girlish figure of his wife perched upon the box-seat, with her yellow hair curling from under the dainty hat, and looked into the hazel eyes which still shone with the old provoking, mischievous, challenging twinkle, he had felt his heart go out to her, and had loved her once more even as he loved her on that first night when he had plighted his troth to her after the garrison ball at Portsmouth. It maddened him now to find that, with all the fire of his love, he could not kindle any answering spark in her. Had she turned away from him, treated him coldly, or upbraided him for his conduct, then indeed he might have had hopes. A quarrel might lead to a reconciliation. But that she should treat him as an everyday acquaintance, gossip with him about trivial matters, and break small jests with him, that was indeed intolerable. In vain, through the long drive, he strove to pass the barrier. At every allusion to their married life, or to their quarrel, she either retired into absolute silence or else with quick feminine tact turned the conversation into other channels. If he had forgiven[43] her there was no sign that she in turn had forgiven him.

But every wound will heal, and this one had also scabbed over. When he saw his wife's girlish figure perched on the box seat in the morning, her yellow hair curling out from under the cute hat, and looked into her hazel eyes that still sparkled with that familiar teasing, mischievous, challenging glint, he felt his heart warm to her and loved her again just as he had on that first night when he pledged his love to her after the garrison ball at Portsmouth. It frustrated him now to find that, despite all his love, he couldn't ignite any spark in her in return. If she had turned away from him, treated him coldly, or scolded him for his behavior, he might have had some hope. A fight could lead to a makeup. But for her to treat him like an everyday acquaintance, chatting with him about trivial things and sharing small jokes—that was truly unbearable. He tried in vain during the long drive to break down the barrier. With every reference to their married life or their argument, she either fell completely silent or, with quick feminine skill, changed the subject to something else. If he had forgiven her, there was no sign that she had forgiven him in return.

And who was there who knew better than himself that there was much to forgive? If her name had been coupled with that of the Count de Mürger, had not his been equally and even more openly associated with the notorious Mme. Lucille de Vigny? He might have doubts as to his wife’s guilt, but he could have none as to his own. If he had been subjected to the degradation of the pity of his fellow-men, had not she undergone as much or more? He remembered now with grief and compunction how day after day, and evening after evening, he had deserted his wife in favor of the society of the fascinating Frenchwoman. He remembered, too, how patient she had been at first. Then, how her patience had gradually changed to surprise, surprise to suspicion, suspicion to anger, and anger to revenge in the shape of the flirtation which had brought about the separation. Who was he, to blame her? He had himself been the first to sin. Now he was the first to forgive. Would she follow him in the one as in the other?

And who knew better than he did that there was a lot to forgive? If her name had been linked with Count de Mürger, wasn't his name even more openly associated with the infamous Mme. Lucille de Vigny? He might have doubts about his wife’s guilt, but he had none about his own. If he had faced the shame of his peers, hadn't she endured just as much, if not more? He now remembered with sadness and regret how day after day, and night after night, he had chosen the company of the charming Frenchwoman over his wife. He also recalled how patient she had been at first. Then, how her patience slowly turned to surprise, surprise to suspicion, suspicion to anger, and anger to revenge in the form of the flirtation that led to their separation. Who was he to blame her? He had been the first to betray. Now he was the first to seek forgiveness. Would she follow him in both?

Alas! it seemed that she would not—that the breach was too broad to be ever again bridged over. Through the bright summer morning, as they rattled past the lines of beech trees, and through the pleasant Yorkshire lanes, he chafed and fretted, but in vain. His sin had been too[44] deep to be forgiven. As he handed her down, when they arrived once more at the Prospect Hotel, he pressed her little hands in his feverish grasp, and looked appealingly into her hazel eyes. There was no answering softness in their glance—nothing but amusement and something akin to contempt. He turned away with a sigh, and wandered slowly off in the direction of the gardens, walking with bent head, and the listless steps of a melancholy man.

Unfortunately, it seemed that she wouldn’t— that the gap was too wide to ever be crossed again. Throughout the bright summer morning, as they drove past the rows of beech trees and through the lovely Yorkshire lanes, he fumed and fretted, but it was all for nothing. His wrongdoing had been too deep to be forgiven. As he helped her out of the car when they arrived back at the Prospect Hotel, he held her small hands in his clammy grip and looked pleadingly into her hazel eyes. There was no responding tenderness in her gaze— only amusement and something like disdain. He turned away with a sigh and slowly walked toward the gardens, with his head down and the heavy steps of a sad man.

Had his eyes not been downcast he might have noticed that he was not alone on the graveled, hedge-lined walk, which curved down through the pleasant Harrogate gardens. A woman was walking toward him, moving slowly through the rich yellow sunshine, and glancing from right to left with the air of one who is a visitor and a sight-seer. Her light cream dress, her dainty pink sunshade, and her broad shady hat, with its curling snow-white feather, made a pleasant picture to the eye, which was by no means diminished by her approach, for she was a woman of singular beauty. Though past her first youth, the lines of her figure were as graceful and perfect as an artist could desire, while her face, with its dark Southern beauty, its clear-cut, delicate features, and imperious eyes, spoke of a passionate and impetuous nature, such as is seldom to be found among our cold and self-contained Northern races.

Had he not been looking down, he might have noticed that he wasn't alone on the gravel path lined with hedges, which wound through the lovely Harrogate gardens. A woman was walking toward him, moving slowly through the warm yellow sunshine and glancing from side to side like a tourist. Her light cream dress, her delicate pink sunshade, and her wide-brimmed hat with its curling white feather created a pleasing image, which was only enhanced by her approach, as she was a woman of striking beauty. Although she was past her youth, the lines of her figure were as graceful and flawless as any artist could wish for, while her face, marked by its dark Southern allure, sharp, delicate features, and commanding eyes, suggested a passionate and headstrong nature, rarely seen among our reserved Northern people.

[45]Approaching from different ends of the walk the two had almost passed each other before Lord Francis looked up, and their eyes met. He sprang back with a cry of surprise, and of something approaching to dismay, while she stood quietly looking at him out of somber, deeply-questioning eyes.

[45]As they walked towards each other from opposite directions, Lord Francis almost missed her before he looked up and their eyes locked. He jumped back in shock, a hint of distress crossing his face, while she stood there, quietly observing him with serious, probing eyes.

“Lucille!” he gasped. “You are the last person whom I expected to see in Harrogate.”

“Lucille!” he exclaimed. “You’re the last person I expected to see in Harrogate.”

“But I am not surprised,” she answered, speaking with a slight French lisp, which added a charm to her rich, deep voice. “I knew that you were in Harrogate. That is why I came.”

“But I’m not surprised,” she replied, speaking with a slight French lisp that added a charm to her rich, deep voice. “I knew you were in Harrogate. That’s why I came.”

“But why do you wish to follow me, Lucille? What good can come of it?”

“But why do you want to follow me, Lucille? What good will it do?”

“What good? All good. Is not love good? And do I not love you? Ah, Frank, you taught me to love you, and how can I unlearn it? It is happiness to me to see you and to speak to you.”

“What’s good? Everything good. Isn’t love good? And don’t I love you? Oh, Frank, you taught me how to love you, and how can I forget that? It makes me happy to see you and talk to you.”

“But see the misery that it has caused. We must part, Lucille. If you truly love me you will help me to retrieve my life, and not to wreck it further.”

“But look at the misery it's caused. We have to separate, Lucille. If you really love me, you'll help me get my life back, not make it worse.”

“Ah!” cried she, with a quick flash in her dark eyes. “You have seen her. You have been speaking with your wife again.”

“Ah!” she exclaimed, a quick spark igniting in her dark eyes. “You’ve seen her. You’ve been talking to your wife again.”

“Yes, I saw her to-day.”

“Yeah, I saw her today.”

“By chance?”

“By accident?”

“Yes, by chance.”

“Yeah, by chance.”

“And you are friends again?”

“And you're friends again?”

[46]“No, not friends.”

“No, we're not friends.”

“Ah, you wished it, but she would not have it. I can see it in your face. O Frank, how could you humble yourself to such a woman? How could you? To hold out your hand to her and to be refused! Quelle dégradation! See how she has treated you—she, who is not worthy to be the wife of any honest man.”

“Ah, you wanted it, but she wouldn’t accept it. I can see it in your face. Oh Frank, how could you lower yourself to such a woman? How could you? To reach out your hand to her and be turned away! What a degradation! Look at how she has treated you—she, who isn’t worthy to be the wife of any decent man.”

The color sprang to Onslow’s pale cheeks. It was one thing to know his wife’s faults, and it was another to hear about them.

The color rushed to Onslow’s pale cheeks. It was one thing to recognize his wife’s flaws, and it was another to actually hear about them.

“That is an old story,” he said curtly. “We may let that drop.”

“That’s an old story,” he said bluntly. “Let’s move on.”

“An old story? Why, she was with De Mürger last week in London.”

“An old story? Well, she was with De Mürger in London last week.”

“Fenella was?”

“Fenella was?”

“Yes, I saw them with my own eyes riding together in the Row.”

“Yes, I saw them with my own eyes riding together in the Row.”

Lord Francis started as if he had been stung. “Come here!” he said. There was a garden bench in a little recess, and he threw himself down upon it. Lucille de Vigny seated herself beside him, and a triumphant smile played over her dark and beautiful face as she marked with a sidelong glance the anger and chagrin which convulsed her companion’s features.

Lord Francis jumped as if he'd been shocked. “Come here!” he said. There was a garden bench in a small alcove, and he flopped down onto it. Lucille de Vigny sat down next to him, and a triumphant smile crossed her dark and beautiful face as she noticed the anger and frustration that twisted her companion's expression.

“Is this true?” he cried.

"Is this true?" he shouted.

“I tell you, Frank, that I saw them with my own eyes. It is not my custom to say what is not true.”

“I tell you, Frank, that I saw them with my own eyes. It's not in my nature to say what isn't true.”

[47]“They were riding together?”

“They were riding together?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“And talking?”

"And chatting?"

“Talking and laughing.”

"Chatting and laughing."

“By heavens, I will see that fellow De Mürger. I will shoot him, Lucille. It is not our custom in England to duel. But he is a foreigner. He will meet me. I have wished to avoid a scandal, but if they court one why should I spare them? In the Row, you say?”

“By heavens, I will confront that guy De Mürger. I will shoot him, Lucille. We don’t duel in England. But he’s a foreigner. He’ll meet me. I wanted to avoid a scandal, but if they’re looking for one, why should I hold back? At the Row, you say?”

“Yes, and just when all the world was there.”

“Yes, and just when everyone was there.”

“Heavens! it is maddening.” He sank his face in his hands and groaned aloud.

“Heavens! This is driving me crazy.” He buried his face in his hands and groaned out loud.

“And what matter, after all?” said she, laying one delicately gloved hand upon his wrist. “Why should you trouble? What is she to you now? She is unworthy, and that is an end. Tout est fini. You are a free man, and may let her go her way while you go yours. Which way will be yours, Frank?”

“And what difference does it make, really?” she said, placing one elegantly gloved hand on his wrist. “Why worry about it? What does she mean to you now? She's not worth it, and that’s that. Tout est fini. You’re a free man and can let her go while you go your own way. So, which way will you choose, Frank?”

The blood throbbed in his head. He felt her warm, magnetic hand tighten upon his wrist. Her soft, lisping voice, and the delicate perfume which came from her dress, seemed to lull the misery which had torn him. Already, in her presence, the fierce longing for his wife which had possessed him was growing more faint. Here was a woman, beautiful and tender, who did indeed love him. Why should his heart still dwell upon[48] that other one who had brought unhappiness and disgrace to him?

The blood raced in his head. He felt her warm, magnetic hand grip his wrist. Her soft, gentle voice and the delicate perfume from her dress seemed to soothe the pain that had tormented him. Already, in her presence, the intense longing for his wife that had consumed him was fading. Here was a woman, beautiful and caring, who truly loved him. Why should his heart still linger on that other one who had brought him unhappiness and disgrace?

“Which way will be yours, Frank?”

“Which way will you choose, Frank?”

“The same as yours, Lucille.”

"Just like yours, Lucille."

“Ah, at last!” she cried, throwing her arms about him. “Did I not know that I should win you back?”

“Finally!” she exclaimed, wrapping her arms around him. “Did I not know I would win you back?”

A sharp cry, a cry as from a stricken heart, and a dark shadow fell between the pair. Lord Francis started to his feet. Fenella was standing in front of them, her hands thrown out, her eyes blazing with anger.

A piercing scream, a scream from a wounded heart, and a dark shadow fell between the two. Lord Francis jumped to his feet. Fenella was standing in front of them, her hands outstretched, her eyes blazing with fury.

“You villain!” she gasped. “You false villain!” She put her hands to her throat, and struggled with her words like a choking woman. Lord Francis Onslow looked down, while the blood flushed to his temple. Mme. de Vigny stood beside him, her hands folded across each other, and a look of defiance and anger upon her face.

“You scoundrel!” she exclaimed. “You deceitful scoundrel!” She clutched her throat, struggling to speak like someone who’s choking. Lord Francis Onslow looked down, his face flushing with anger. Madame de Vigny stood next to him, her arms crossed, with a defiant and angry expression on her face.

“I came out here to tell you that I had forgiven you. Do you hear? That I had forgiven you. And this is how I find you. Oh, I shall never forgive you now—never, never, never! Why were you so nice to me this morning, if you meant to treat me so?”

“I came out here to tell you that I’ve forgiven you. Do you hear me? That I’ve forgiven you. And this is how I find you. Oh, I will never forgive you now—never, never, never! Why were you so nice to me this morning if you meant to treat me like this?”

“One word, Fenella,” cried Onslow. “Answer me one question, and if I have wronged you I will go down on my bended knees to you. Tell[49] me truthfully, and on your honor, were you in the company of De Mürger last week?”

“One word, Fenella,” shouted Onslow. “Answer me one question, and if I’ve wronged you, I will go down on my knees before you. Tell[49] me truthfully, and on your honor, were you with De Mürger last week?”

“And if I were, sir?”

"And if I was, sir?"

“Were you or were you not?”

"Were you or weren't you?"

“I was.”

"I am."

“You were with him in the Park?”

"You were with him in the park?"

“I was.”

“I was.”

“Then that is enough. I have no more to say. Madame, let me offer you my arm!” He walked past his wife with her rival, and the dresses of the two women would have touched had Fenella not sprung back with a cry of disgust, as one who shrinks from a poisonous thing. Mme. de Vigny laughed, and her proud sparkling eyes told of the triumph which filled her soul.

“Then that's enough. I have nothing more to say. Madame, allow me to offer you my arm!” He walked past his wife with her rival, and the dresses of the two women would have brushed against each other had Fenella not jumped back with a cry of disgust, like someone flinching from something toxic. Mme. de Vigny laughed, and her proud sparkling eyes revealed the triumph that filled her soul.

Fenella Onslow stood for an instant in the middle of the sunlit walk, her little right hand clenched with anger, her gaze turned toward the retreating figures. Then a sudden lurid thought flashed into her mind, and she started off as rapidly as she could in the direction of the railway station. Clitheroe Jacynth’s train did not leave for ten minutes. Ronny had told her of the hour of his departure. The barrister was standing, moody and disconsolate, upon the platform, when he felt a light touch upon his shoulder, and looking round, saw a flushed little woman, with sparkling eyes, looking up at him.

Fenella Onslow paused for a moment in the middle of the sunlit pathway, her small right hand clenched in anger, her gaze fixed on the figures that were moving away. Then, a sudden, vivid thought struck her, and she hurried off as quickly as she could toward the railway station. Clitheroe Jacynth's train wasn't leaving for another ten minutes. Ronny had told her the time of his departure. The barrister was standing on the platform, feeling moody and downcast, when he felt a gentle touch on his shoulder. He turned around and saw a flushed little woman with sparkling eyes looking up at him.

“Fenella!” he cried.

“Fenella!” he shouted.

[50]“Yes, you must not go.”

“Yes, you can’t go.”

“Not go?”

"Not going?"

“No, you must come back.”

“No, you have to come back.”

“You bid me?”

"Did you bid me?"

“Yes, I bid you. You must come back to the hotel.”

“Yes, I insist. You need to come back to the hotel.”

“But it was you who this very morning drove me away from it.”

“But it was you who drove me away from it just this morning.”

“Forget it. Many things have happened since then. Will you not come?”

“Forget it. A lot has happened since then. Will you come?”

“Of course, I will come.”

"Sure, I'll be there."

“Then give me your arm.”

“Then give me your arm.”

And so it happened that as Lord Francis Onslow and Mme. Lucille de Vigny stood at the door of the Prospect Hotel after their walk, they perceived Lady Francis and a gentleman whom neither of them had seen before coming toward them arm-in-arm, and engaged in the most intimate conversation.

And so it happened that as Lord Francis Onslow and Mme. Lucille de Vigny stood at the door of the Prospect Hotel after their walk, they saw Lady Francis and a man they had never met before walking toward them arm-in-arm, deeply engrossed in conversation.


[51]

CHAPTER V.
BY MAY CROMMELIN.

Weep not, my wanton, smile upon my knee,
When thou art old, there’s grief enough for thee.
The wanton smiled, father wept,
Mother cried, baby leapt,
More he crowed, more we cried,
Nature could not sorrow hide.
Greene (1560-92).

I’ve wired for him!” Fenella imparted in a startling burst of confidence. “Ronny and I got up early and ran down to the telegraph office.”

I've sent him a wire!” Fenella declared with unexpected confidence. “Ronny and I got up early and rushed to the telegraph office.”

“My goodness!” Jacynth stared in resentful dismay at her sparkling eyes. “Well! you have made a nice complication, now.”

“My goodness!” Jacynth stared in frustrated disbelief at her sparkling eyes. “Well! You’ve really created a mess now.”

The girl laid a beseeching hand on his arm.

The girl placed a pleading hand on his arm.

“Don’t look so furious; and do—do stand by me in everything as you promised. Remember, you are my only friend here—except Ronny.”

“Don’t look so angry; and please—please stand by me in everything like you promised. Remember, you’re my only friend here—except Ronny.”

“I have promised,” he said solemnly. “But you might consult me as a friend. And why do anything so rash—mad?”

“I’ve promised,” he said seriously. “But you could ask me as a friend. And why do something so reckless—crazy?”

“Because all my life I have taken my own way. Because if he comes here to vex me, when we were all quite happy”—she set her small white[52] teeth—“and flaunts that creature before my very face, I will show him the red rag he hates worst! Sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander.”

“Because I've always done things my way. If he comes here to bother me, when we were all perfectly happy—” she set her small white[52] teeth—“and shows off that person right in front of me, I'll give him the one thing he hates most! What’s good for one is good for the other.”

“Not always. Take care.”

"Not always. Be safe."

“Besides, I want to convince you—everyone—that on my side there is nothing to blame, nothing—while, Frank—oh, there”—with a pathetic little break in her voice that makes Clitheroe wretched—“after having forgotten this miserable business very nearly—I hardly slept last night—thinking.”

“Plus, I want to convince you—everyone—that there’s nothing to blame on my end, nothing—while, Frank—oh, there”—with a heartbreaking little crack in her voice that makes Clitheroe feel awful—“after nearly forgetting this miserable situation—I hardly slept last night—thinking.”

“You are fond of him still, then?” said Jacynth, very low.

“You still care about him, then?” Jacynth said quietly.

“No! no! I hate him now,” she exclaimed passionately, apostrophizing the rocks and trees around. “I should like to divorce him, and—and—see that poisonous serpent crushed alive.”

“No! No! I hate him now,” she exclaimed passionately, addressing the rocks and trees around her. “I would like to divorce him, and—and—see that poisonous snake crushed alive.”

“Come, don’t say such terrible things. And divorce is no such easy matter.”

"Come on, don't say such awful things. And getting a divorce isn't that simple."

Jacynth’s heart beat hard as he soothed the headstrong girl. If she were indeed free! Down, down, wild hope! Was he not her true friend and faithful counselor? “So this accounts for your silence as we drove here. You meant to spring this surprise on me.”

Jacynth's heart raced as he calmed the stubborn girl. If only she were truly free! Down, down, wild hope! Wasn't he her true friend and loyal advisor? “So that’s why you were quiet while we drove here. You planned to surprise me.”

Fenella nodded, mischief simply brimming over in her suddenly transformed little face.

Fenella nodded, her face lighting up with mischief.

“If I get into a scrape, you’ve got to get me out. It’s a duel, you see, between four of us, with you and Lord Castleton for seconds, and I[53] come of a fighting family,” her feet breaking under her into a few steps of war dance. “Oh, look there!”

“If I get into trouble, you have to help me out. It’s a duel, you see, between the four of us, with you and Lord Castleton as seconds, and I come from a family of fighters,” she said, her feet moving into a few steps of a war dance. “Oh, look there!”

Her shriek rang far and shrill through the Knaresborough rocks, as, stiffened suddenly to stone, she stood with outstretched arms, her straining eyes gazing up at the cliff. A small object had hurtled through some brushwood overhead, and, rolling downward, was now stopped half-way. It was a little boy, clinging desperately to a bush at which he had caught.

Her scream echoed sharply through the Knaresborough rocks as, suddenly frozen like stone, she stood with her arms stretched out, her straining eyes fixed on the cliff. A small object had crashed through the brush above and was now resting halfway down. It was a little boy, hanging on desperately to a bush that he had grabbed.

Before the last sounds had left her parted lips, Jacynth bounded forward and was clambering, springing as best he could, up from foothold to ledge. Many holidays of mountain-climbing stood him in good stead. Higher still—ah! there! The bush is giving way slowly at the roots. A little shower of earth falls down on Fenella’s upturned face; she has somehow tottered with quaking knees onward.

Before the last sounds had left her parted lips, Jacynth jumped forward and was scrambling, leaping as best he could, up from foothold to ledge. Many holidays spent climbing mountains served him well. Higher still—ah! there! The bush is slowly giving way at the roots. A little shower of dirt falls onto Fenella’s upturned face; she has somehow staggered with trembling knees onward.

Safe—safe! Just as the terrified child feels his hold giving way, a strong arm catches him round the waist.

Safe—safe! Just as the scared child feels his grip slipping, a strong arm wraps around his waist.

“Thank God!” exclaims a well-known man’s voice. Fenella feels a little group about her, summoned by her echoing shriek, but her filming vision sees nothing till Ronny is placed, pale but plucky, in her arms. Presently, with the boy hugging her neck, and her own tight grasp proving he has no bones broken, she turns to find[54] Frank, looking strangely excited, holding out a hand to Jacynth.

“Thank God!” a familiar male voice shouts. Fenella notices a small group around her, drawn in by her piercing scream, but her blurry vision doesn’t register anything until Ronny is carefully placed, pale yet brave, in her arms. Soon, with the boy clinging to her neck and her own firm hold confirming that he isn’t injured, she turns to find Frank, looking oddly thrilled, extending a hand to Jacynth.

“Let me thank you. That was splendidly done. You saved the boy’s life, and I am—I——” he stammered and stopped, reddening.

“Thank you. That was really well done. You saved the boy’s life, and I am—I——” he stammered and stopped, blushing.

“No thanks are needed. I could not tell but that it was my own little scamp of a nephew. Where is Grandison?” Jacynth frigidly answered, looking round. He had driven Fenella and the two boys out here, because she wished to avoid meeting her husband and his probable companion. And, lo! tricksome fate had drawn these two hither as by some irresistible attraction.

“No thanks are needed. I couldn’t tell but that it was my own little troublemaker of a nephew. Where’s Grandison?” Jacynth replied coldly, glancing around. He had brought Fenella and the two boys out here because she wanted to avoid seeing her husband and his likely companion. And, look! A mischievous fate had pulled these two here as if by some irresistible force.

Lucille was meanwhile looking on with intense apprehension. The child—the child was the sole remaining link between this man and wife, but that one how strong! She must interfere rapidly.

Lucille was watching with deep worry. The child—the child was the only remaining connection between this man and woman, but what a strong one it was! She needed to step in quickly.

Next moment she had dropped on her knees beside Ronny, who now stood leaning against his mother, and had tenderly lifted his hand.

Next moment she was on her knees beside Ronny, who was now leaning against his mother, and she gently lifted his hand.

“Poor infant—chéri! He is bleeding, see!”

“Poor baby—darling! He’s bleeding, look!”

And she softly wiped some trickling drops from a graze on the chubby, childish fist.

And she gently wiped away some dripping drops from a scrape on the chubby, childlike fist.

“How dare you? Leave my child alone!” blazed out Fenella, withdrawing as if from the touch of a reptile.

“How dare you? Leave my child alone!” Fenella exclaimed, stepping back as if she had just touched a snake.

Lucille rose with an air of dignified humility, and looked full at Onslow, with surely a sudden moisture in her beautiful dark eyes.

Lucille stood up with a sense of dignified humility and looked directly at Onslow, with what was clearly a sudden moisture in her beautiful dark eyes.

“I have made a mistake, it is true. But I am[55] a woman, and only remembered that a child was hurt—your child!” The last words were murmured only for his ear.

“I’ve made a mistake, that’s true. But I’m a woman, and I just remembered that a child was hurt—your child!” The last words were whispered just for his ears.

“Come away,” said Onslow briefly, but consolingly.

“Come away,” Onslow said shortly, but with reassurance.


A very thunder-cloud, charged with electricity, overhung the end of one of the long dinner tables in the Prospect Hotel that evening.

A dark thundercloud, full of electricity, loomed over one end of the long dinner tables at the Prospect Hotel that evening.

Lord Castleton presided at the foot, the post of honor. On his right hand, seated thus low, as befitted new guests, were Lord Francis Onslow, and, “by Jove! Mme. de Vigny herself.” To his left Jacynth, faithful to his place beside Fenella, who had asked the head-waiter some days ago not to move her seat higher, in usual hotel progression, opposite a sour-faced set of ladies, with side-ringlets and warming-pan brooches, who whispered inuendoes about herself that palled as a diversion. She had then innocently preferred new arrivals. So Castleton looked at four freezingly expressionless faces, four pairs of eyes bottling up lightnings.

Lord Castleton sat at the head of the table, the spot of honor. To his right, sitting so low, as was suitable for new guests, were Lord Francis Onslow and, “by Jove! Madame de Vigny herself.” On his left was Jacynth, staying true to his place beside Fenella, who had asked the head waiter a few days ago not to raise her seat in the usual hotel arrangement, across from a group of sour-faced ladies with side ringlets and warming-pan brooches, who whispered insinuations about her that became tiresome as a distraction. She had then innocently preferred to sit with new arrivals. So, Castleton found himself facing four expressionless faces, with four pairs of eyes containing hidden thunderstorms.

“In for a storm!” he chuckled to himself, rubbing his plump hands under the table. “But who is my lady keeping that empty place for on her other side?”

“In for a storm!” he laughed to himself, rubbing his chubby hands under the table. “But who is my lady saving that empty seat for on her other side?”

Just then a slight young man, with blond curls clustering thickly on his head, well-waxed mustaches, and a slightly foreign military air[56] about the cut of his clothes and the stiffness of his shoulders, came down the long room with a buoyant step. Fenella’s eyes gleamed as she held out her hand in greeting, which the newcomer pressed with that mingled homage and effusion betraying a stranger to English customs.

Just then, a slender young man with thick blond curls, well-groomed mustaches, and a somewhat foreign military vibe in his outfit and rigid shoulders walked down the long room with an energetic step. Fenella's eyes lit up as she extended her hand in greeting, which the newcomer grasped with a mix of respect and warmth that showed he was unfamiliar with English customs.[56]

Onslow’s dark face grew suddenly livid with passion. He made a movement as if about to rise, but was restrained by an imploring touch on his arm, and a murmured entreaty from his companion to be calm.

Onslow’s dark face suddenly turned pale with anger. He moved as if he was about to stand up, but his companion gently touched his arm and quietly urged him to stay calm.

“You see! I obeyed your message on the instant,” said the newcomer to Fenella, in an undertone, audible in the fell silence around. “Last week you said don’t come—it is stupeed. Now you say, come!”

"You see! I followed your message right away," said the newcomer to Fenella, in a low voice, clear in the complete silence around them. "Last week you said not to come—it’s silly. Now you say, come!"

“Ah, but we have had some new visitors since then, and it is much more amusing.”

“Ah, but we've had some new visitors since then, and it’s way more fun.”

After which really impudent remark, Fenella leant back, and with a look of infantile innocence on her piquante face, indicated Jacynth.

After that really bold comment, Fenella leaned back, and with a look of childlike innocence on her charming face, pointed at Jacynth.

“I want to make you two acquainted. I like my friends to like each other. Mr. Jacynth—Count de Mürger.”

“I want to introduce you two. I like my friends to get along. Mr. Jacynth—Count de Mürger.”

The two men’s eyes met. Clitheroe’s gaze gravely observant, De Mürger momentarily taken aback, then bowing with gay readiness, as who should say, “A rival? Come on! measure swords.”

The two men locked eyes. Clitheroe looked on seriously, while De Mürger was briefly surprised, then responded with a cheerful bow, as if to say, “A rival? Bring it on! Let’s duel.”

Next he looked across and started.

Next, he looked across and was surprised.

[57]It was only a slight start, yet Castleton’s cheeks at once puffed with suppressed mirth. Lucille gave the faintest inclination of her handsome dark head. But Onslow, laying his arms on the table with a cool superiority that in a less well-bred man might be offensive, stared at his enemy full, not stirring a muscle.

[57]It was just a small reaction, but Castleton’s cheeks immediately filled with suppressed laughter. Lucille gave the slightest nod of her attractive dark head. However, Onslow, resting his arms on the table with a calm confidence that would be rude in someone less refined, stared directly at his rival without moving a muscle.

The cut was direct, cutting De Mürger short in an instinctively begun bow of politely cold recognition. A brilliant smile instantly lightened the young Austrian’s face. He had suspected a trap, but now he knew his ground.

The interruption was straightforward, cutting De Mürger off in a bow that was meant to be a polite but chilly acknowledgment. A bright smile quickly spread across the young Austrian's face. He had thought it might be a setup, but now he felt confident in his position.

An awkward silence ensued. Then Castleton demanded, in nervous accents:

An uncomfortable silence followed. Then Castleton asked nervously:

“What fish is this, waiter—eh?”

“What fish is this, waiter?”

Tom Dory, milord,” answered the recently imported Teuton with suave readiness.

Tom Dory, my lord,” replied the newly arrived German with smooth ease.

A little buzz of talk began at once; the spell was loosed. Under cover of this Castleton bent forward, irresistibly thirsting to confide in Jacynth.

A little murmur of conversation started right away; the charm was broken. Taking advantage of this, Castleton leaned in, eager to share his thoughts with Jacynth.

“I say, what a game! Would you think De Mürger is one of the greatest gamblers going, and a tremendous duelist?”

"I mean, what a game! Would you believe De Mürger is one of the best gamblers out there, and an incredible duelist?"

“That boy! He looks as if dancing was his strong point.”

“That boy! He looks like dancing is his strong suit.”

“So it is. He is a favorite leader of cotillons—invented that figure for Lady Birmingham’s ball of shooting with Cupid’s bows and arrows—you know.”

"So that's how it is. He’s a popular leader of dances—he came up with that move for Lady Birmingham’s ball where people shoot Cupid’s bows and arrows—you know."

[58]“No, I don’t. I am too old for much ball-going,” answered the barrister curtly.

[58]“No, I don’t. I’m too old for going to many balls,” answered the lawyer abruptly.

Meanwhile, though Fenella never once looked his way, she felt that her husband’s eyes were stabbing her with glances like daggers. It hurt; but she had the sweet revenge of knowing she was wounding his pride in return, though the false Circe by his side might try to pour in balm. So, looking a picture of girlish sweetness in her delicious white gown, so simple seemingly, so costly—a white bud of a little creature in contradistinction to the darker, maturer charms of her handsome rival, she listened with apparent eagerness to De Mürger.

Meanwhile, even though Fenella never looked his way, she felt her husband's eyes piercing her like daggers. It hurt; but she took sweet satisfaction in knowing she was hurting his pride in return, even if the fake Circe next to him tried to soothe him. So, looking like a picture of youthful sweetness in her lovely white dress, which seemed simple yet was quite expensive—a delicate white flower compared to the darker, more mature beauty of her attractive rival—she listened with feigned eagerness to De Mürger.

“Yes, I should regret not going to Vienna this summer, if I were not here. You do not know it. Ah, how I should like to show you our Prater. And the life, the gayety. How you would enjoy it!”

“Yes, I would regret not going to Vienna this summer, if I weren’t here. You don’t know what it’s like. Ah, how I’d love to show you our Prater. And the life, the excitement. You would really enjoy it!”

“Do you know Vienna?” asked Mme. de Vigny of Onslow in clear tones, as if her neighbors were dummies. “It is—how do you say it in English?—la ville la plus dévergondée in Europe.”

“Do you know Vienna?” asked Mme. de Vigny of Onslow in clear tones, as if her neighbors were dummies. “It is—what do you call it in English?—the most debauched city in Europe.”

At the inference that this abandoned capital will suit herself, in madame’s evident opinion, Fenella’s pale small cheeks take a sudden rosy tint, her tawny eyes gleam with quite a tigerish flash. She throws up her head, challenging Onslow mutely to dare countenance the insult.[59] But Frank’s French is that of Eton, and he merely ejaculates an “Ah!” impassively.

At the suggestion that this abandoned capital will work for her, in Madame’s obvious opinion, Fenella’s pale, small cheeks suddenly flush with color, and her hazel eyes shine with a fierce light. She raises her head, silently challenging Onslow to dare to accept the insult.[59] But Frank’s French is basic, and he just responds with an impassive “Ah!”

(“Quarrels are so upsetting to one’s digestion,” was Castleton’s thought. Yet not for anything would he have missed the human interest of the scene, which was “as good as a play.” Still the lull of talk was ominous, so he desperately addressed the only person from whom no explosion was to be feared.)

(“Arguments are really hard on your digestion,” Castleton thought. Still, he wouldn’t miss the intrigue of the scene for anything; it was “just as entertaining as a play.” However, the silence in the conversation felt tense, so he urgently spoke to the only person he figured wouldn’t blow up.)

“What is coming next, waiter?”

“What’s coming up next, waiter?”

“Suckie-pig, sir,” responded the gentle German.

“Suckie-pig, sir,” replied the gentle German.

Ronny’s curly pate appearing on a level with the table-cloth, and nestling between his mother and Jacynth confidingly, was a welcome diversion. All eyes turned with relief on the rosy, roguish face, alone unconscious of hidden trouble among them.

Ronny’s curly head, at the same height as the tablecloth, comfortably nestled between his mother and Jacynth, was a cheerful distraction. Everyone looked at his rosy, mischievous face, blissfully unaware of the tension around them.

“It will soon be dessert-time; I may stay, mayn’t I, mummy?” coaxed the child confidently.

“It'll be dessert time soon; can I stay, mom?” the child asked confidently.

Then to beguile the time, he produced some glass marbles from his pocket, aiming at the salt-cellar, where his friend Jacynth fielded and sent them back. With her arm around her son, Fenella was chatting animatedly to De Mürger, rejoicing inwardly in her immense superiority over her opposite foes in possessing Ronny. A vagrant ball escaping the latter’s fingers, cannoned off a dish and flew straight into madame’s lap. With a secret honeyed glance at Ronny, she feigned to detain it.

Then, to pass the time, he took out some glass marbles from his pocket and aimed for the salt shaker, where his friend Jacynth caught them and sent them back. With her arm around her son, Fenella was chatting enthusiastically with De Mürger, secretly pleased with her huge advantage over her rivals because she had Ronny. A stray marble slipped from Ronny’s fingers, bounced off a dish, and landed right in Madame's lap. With a sly, sweet glance at Ronny, she pretended to hold on to it.

[60]“No, you mustn’t! That would be stealing, and then you would be put in prison,” remonstrated the child. Then looking at her with the sweet familiarity of one of Raphael’s cherubs, “Were you ever in prison?

[60]“No, you can't! That would be stealing, and then you'd end up in jail,” the child protested. Then, looking at her with the innocent familiarity of one of Raphael’s cherubs, “Have you ever been in jail?

Mme. de Vigny, who was just lifting a full glass of claret to her lips, started, so that some wine was spilt. She raised her delicate brows, with a glance of charming dismay at Onslow’s gloomy face.

Mme. de Vigny, who was just raising a full glass of claret to her lips, jumped, causing some wine to spill. She lifted her delicate brows, casting a look of charming surprise at Onslow’s gloomy face.

Castleton and Jacynth, noticing the accident, exchanged furtive, surprised looks. But Ronny, no more heeding that red splash than if he had slopped over his glass of milk, announced in joyous tones, “Because I was—very nearly. Grandison and me were very naughty once, and his nurse tried to give us to a p’leeceman, but we pulled at her dress so hard she couldn’t; and the p’leeceman shook his finger at me and said, ‘Next time!’—Oh, I say!”

Castleton and Jacynth, noticing the accident, exchanged quick, surprised glances. But Ronny, paying no more attention to that red splash than if he had spilled his glass of milk, announced cheerfully, “Because I was—very close. Grandison and I were really naughty once, and his nurse tried to hand us over to a cop, but we pulled at her dress so hard she couldn’t; and the cop shook his finger at me and said, ‘Next time!’—Oh, wow!”

Suddenly diving, so that his little body eluded Fenella’s grasp, to her surprise he rushed round the table and flung himself against Frank, who had annexed the truant marble, and was ostentatiously secreting it in his own pocket.

Suddenly diving so that his little body slipped out of Fenella’s grip, to her surprise, he rushed around the table and threw himself against Frank, who had taken the runaway marble and was clearly hiding it in his own pocket.

“Give it me! It’s mine! You must! Please!”

“Give it to me! It’s mine! You have to! Please!”

Frank held the treasure nearer, then embracing the boy’s shoulders with one caressing arm, stooped and deliberately kissed the sweet, childish face.

Frank held the treasure closer, then wrapped one gentle arm around the boy’s shoulders, bent down, and purposefully kissed his sweet, childlike face.

[61]“Take it, there. Why, you will soon be old enough to go to school.”

[61]“Here you go. Soon enough, you’ll be old enough to start school.”

Raising his head, he looked straight at Fenella with such defiance that the wrathful jealousy, boiling within her at so flagrant a show of authority, suddenly cooled.

Raising his head, he looked directly at Fenella with such defiance that the angry jealousy boiling inside her at such a blatant display of authority suddenly faded.

With a shiver at the warning, she nevertheless had spirit to retort with cool, decisive command: “Ronny, come here. You must stay by me, dear, and not go to—other people.” Then she rustled from the table with superb displeasure at Frank’s unwarrantable liberty. Both De Mürger and Jacynth sprang up, too, in quick rivalry, as her bodyguard. They were soon followed by Castleton, who found it poor fun to watch only Onslow’s lowering face, and Jezebel, as he secretly politely designated Mme. de Vigny.

With a shiver at the warning, she still had the spirit to reply with cool, decisive authority: “Ronny, come here. You need to stay by me, dear, and not go to—other people.” Then she swept away from the table with obvious annoyance at Frank’s outrageous behavior. Both De Mürger and Jacynth quickly jumped up in a competitive bid to be her bodyguards. They were soon joined by Castleton, who found it boring to only watch Onslow's glum expression, and Jezebel, as he secretly and politely referred to Madame de Vigny.

Before the hotel door the night was still and cool; stars had begun to twinkle in the “blue vaults, magnificently deep.”

Before the hotel door, the night was calm and cool; stars had started to twinkle in the "blue vaults, magnificently deep."

“So you have to suffer such insults,” De Mürger impetuously whispers in Fenella’s ear. “Let me avenge you. Ah! you did right to send for me.”

“So you have to endure such insults,” De Mürger eagerly whispers in Fenella’s ear. “Let me take revenge for you. Ah! you were right to call for me.”

“No, no, you must not take your own way to help me. Wait—I must just ask Mr. Jacynth to do something for me. Then I will come back and talk to you,” murmurs Fenella, frightened, therefore sweetly deceitful. Then drawing her mentor apart, while Castleton eagerly fastens on the prey she has left, she entreats: “Help me.[62] Keep the count and Frank from fighting; anything but that!”

“No, no, you can't go about helping me your own way. Wait—I just need to ask Mr. Jacynth for a favor. Then I'll come back and talk to you,” Fenella murmurs, scared but deceptively charming. Then, pulling her mentor aside, while Castleton eagerly goes after the target she abandoned, she begs: “Please help me.[62] Keep the count and Frank from getting into a fight; anything but that!”

“For goodness’ sake get rid of De Mürger. He is so embroiling,” counseled Jacynth.

“For goodness’ sake, get rid of De Mürger. He is so complicated,” counseled Jacynth.

“How can I? After bringing him here a long journey to-day, can I whistle him away to-morrow?” she responds with naïve indignation. “It is as bad as putting back the bottle-imp.”

“How can I? After bringing him here on such a long journey today, can I just whistle him away tomorrow?” she replies with innocent outrage. “It’s just as bad as putting the bottle-imp back.”

“Then you—some of us must leave. The situation is too strained.”

“Then you—some of us have to go. The situation is too tense.”

“You advise flight; and I, who am just spoiling for a fight, as the Irish say——” she was actually laughing again, it was too bad.

“You're suggesting we run away; and I, who am just itching for a fight, as the Irish say——” she was actually laughing again, which was too bad.

“If you will stay, let me make you acquainted with my sister Helen, Grandison’s mother,” said Jacynth softly, pity stirring his heart-strings for this young creature. “She is a good sort—a genuine woman.”

“If you’ll stay, let me introduce you to my sister Helen, Grandison’s mother,” Jacynth said gently, feeling pity for this young girl. “She’s a good person—a real woman.”

“Thank you,” said Fenella absently, looking round. “What is the count about; and where is Ronny?”

“Thanks,” Fenella said absentmindedly, looking around. “What’s the count about, and where’s Ronny?”


[63]

CHAPTER VI.
BY F. C. PHILLIPS.

The next morning Jacynth called upon his sister and explained to her that he wished her to extend a helping hand to Lady Francis Onslow. He had told Fenella that his sister Helen was “a good sort—a genuine woman,” and he was, therefore, disagreeably surprised when he found the view that lady took of the situation.

The next morning, Jacynth visited his sister and told her that he wanted her to offer some support to Lady Francis Onslow. He had mentioned to Fenella that his sister Helen was “a good person—a real woman,” so he was quite taken aback when he saw the perspective that lady had on the situation.

“Lady Francis Onslow?” she said, raising her eyebrows. “She is separated from her husband, is she not?”

“Lady Francis Onslow?” she asked, raising her eyebrows. “She’s separated from her husband, right?”

“Yes, but it is not her fault,” answered Jacynth quickly. “Onslow treated her very badly.”

“Yes, but it's not her fault,” Jacynth replied quickly. “Onslow treated her really badly.”

“I remember something about it,” said his sister. “I think there was a kind of shuffling of the cards and a new deal. Lord Francis took up with a Frenchwoman and his wife consoled herself with M. de Mürger. Is not that the story?”

“I remember something about it,” his sister said. “I think there was a sort of shuffling of the cards and a new deal. Lord Francis started seeing a Frenchwoman, and his wife found comfort with M. de Mürger. Isn't that the story?”

“It is a garbled account of it. Lady Francis was perfectly innocent,” said Jacynth hotly.

“It’s a messed-up version of what happened. Lady Francis was completely innocent,” Jacynth said passionately.

“I have no doubt, but all the same I think I would rather have nothing to say to her. It is always a foolish thing to interfere between husband and wife.”

“I have no doubt about it, but still I think I’d prefer to say nothing to her. It’s always a foolish thing to get in between a husband and wife.”

[64]“I do not ask for your interference, Helen,” said her brother. “I merely ask you to let me introduce you to Lady Francis, and I should like you to be kind to her.”

[64]“I’m not asking for your input, Helen,” her brother said. “I just want to introduce you to Lady Francis, and I’d appreciate it if you could be nice to her.”

“Why are you interested in her?”

“Why are you interested in her?”

“Because I think she has been badly treated, and because she is an impulsive, reckless little woman who will benefit much from your advice.”

"Because I believe she has been mistreated, and because she is an impulsive, reckless woman who would really benefit from your advice."

“I dislike impulsive, reckless little women,” said Helen, “and I would much rather not know her.”

“I don't like impulsive, reckless women,” said Helen, “and I’d prefer not to know her.”

“You are very unkind, dear, and quite unlike your usual self. Lady Francis has got herself into a fix, and you must really get her out of it—to please me.”

“You're being really unkind, dear, and not at all like your usual self. Lady Francis has found herself in a tough situation, and you really need to help her out—to make me happy.”

“What fix has she got herself into?”

“What trouble has she gotten herself into?”

“Well, I will tell you. Her husband is here, as of course you know, and immediately after his arrival Mme. de Vigny appeared on the scene. Poor Lady Francis, who is naturally outraged at his conduct, telegraphed to De Mürger to come down, and this will, of course, make things look black for her if you do not give her your help and moral support. She does not know any ladies here, and of course she has acted imprudently.”

“Well, let me tell you. Her husband is here, as you already know, and right after he arrived, Madame de Vigny showed up. Poor Lady Francis, who is understandably upset about his behavior, sent a telegram to De Mürger asking him to come down, and this will definitely make things look bad for her if you don’t offer her your help and moral support. She doesn’t know any ladies here, and of course, she has acted carelessly.”

“Yes, she has acted imprudently and stupidly. It only confirms my impression that I would rather not know her,” said his sister.

“Yeah, she's acted recklessly and foolishly. It just reinforces my feeling that I’d prefer not to know her,” said his sister.

“But, Helen, she is very young, and she has no one to advise her.”

“But, Helen, she’s really young, and she doesn’t have anyone to guide her.”

[65]“She has you to advise her,” laughed Helen; “and as you are a clever, rising barrister, I should have thought you would have been wise enough to have prevented her telegraphing for her lover.”

[65]“She has you to advise her,” Helen laughed; “and since you’re a smart, up-and-coming lawyer, I would’ve thought you’d be clever enough to stop her from sending a telegram to her lover.”

“He is not her lover,” shouted Jacynth loudly.

“He's not her boyfriend,” Jacynth shouted loudly.

“As to her extreme youth,” pursued his sister, unmoved at his interruption, “she has a child old enough to play cricket on the green with the tinkers and the tailors and the butcher boys of the place. She must surely be out of her teens! And if she does not know how to behave herself now, I am afraid she never will.”

“As for her being so young,” his sister continued, unfazed by his interruption, “she has a child who’s old enough to play cricket on the green with the tinkers, tailors, and the butcher boys from around here. She must be out of her teens for sure! And if she doesn’t know how to act by now, I’m afraid she never will.”

“Why are you so hard, Helen?” he asked, looking at his sister in surprise.

“Why are you so tough, Helen?” he asked, looking at his sister in surprise.

“I am not hard,” she answered, “but I really fail to see why you require my aid. Lady Francis seems quite able to take care of herself. The fact is, Clitheroe,” she continued, “you must know as well as I do that the lex talionis does not apply to husbands and wives. It is only in quite the lower classes that the wife throws back the sugar basin at her husband when he has aimed at her with the teapot. Men have a certain license with regard to flirtation which has always been denied to women. It may be wrong—I daresay it is—but I am not going to head any movement to bring about a change.”

“I’m not being harsh,” she replied, “but I honestly don’t understand why you need my help. Lady Francis seems perfectly capable of handling things on her own. The truth is, Clitheroe,” she went on, “you know just as well as I do that the lex talionis doesn’t apply to husbands and wives. Only in the lower classes does a wife throw the sugar bowl at her husband when he’s aimed the teapot at her. Men have a certain freedom when it comes to flirting that women have always been denied. It might be wrong—I suppose it is—but I’m not going to lead any effort to change that.”

“I think she would listen to you if you would ask her to send M. de Mürger back to town,” said[66] Jacynth. “As it is, they fear there may be a duel.”

“I think she would listen to you if you asked her to send M. de Mürger back to town,” said[66] Jacynth. “Right now, they’re worried there might be a duel.”

“And you want me to mix myself up in all this unsavory business?” she exclaimed. “Really, Clitheroe, you are very unreasonable.”

“And you want me to get involved in all this sketchy stuff?” she exclaimed. “Seriously, Clitheroe, you’re being really unreasonable.”

“I am very sorry for Lady Francis,” he said, in a low voice.

“I feel really sorry for Lady Francis,” he said quietly.

“And I suppose you are in love with her. Nothing else could explain your strange persistency. You are very foolish, and you are wasting your time. If the woman cares for anyone, I suppose it is for her curly-headed attaché. It is evident that you are only being made use of, and I am certainly not going to follow your ridiculous example. Lady Francis possesses no possible interest for me. I consider her unladylike, wanting in savoir vivre and tact, and quite the last person for whom I could have any sympathy.”

“And I guess you’re in love with her. Nothing else makes sense for your weird persistence. You’re being really foolish, and you’re wasting your time. If that woman cares for anyone, it’s probably her curly-haired assistant. It’s clear that you’re just being taken advantage of, and I definitely won’t be following your ridiculous example. Lady Francis has no appeal for me. I think she’s unladylike, lacking in savoir vivre and tact, and definitely the last person I could feel any sympathy for.”

“She has been cruelly treated,” said Jacynth.

"She's been treated really poorly," Jacynth said.

“So have thousands of other women, but they manage to bear their cruel treatment and behave with better taste than Lady Francis.”

“So have thousands of other women, but they manage to endure their harsh treatment and act with more grace than Lady Francis.”

“What am I to say to her?” said Clitheroe, almost angrily. “She is waiting in the garden. I told her that you would call upon her this afternoon.”

“What should I say to her?” Clitheroe asked, almost angrily. “She’s waiting in the garden. I told her that you’d come by this afternoon.”

“Then you took a very unwarrantable liberty,” said his sister. “I will not call upon her. I should advise you to tell her to send De Mürger away at once.”

“Then you really overstepped your bounds,” said his sister. “I’m not going to see her. I think you should tell her to send De Mürger away immediately.”

[67]“And then will you call upon her?” he asked eagerly.

[67]“So, will you reach out to her?” he asked eagerly.

“No, I won’t,” answered his sister. “I detest fuzzy-headed little women who get on well with any man except their husband. There will be an esclandre one day, and I don’t mean to be mixed up in it.”

“No, I won’t,” his sister replied. “I can’t stand clueless little women who get along with every man except their husband. There will be a scandal one day, and I don’t want to be involved in it.”

“I had no idea you were so uncharitable,” he said, with genuine surprise.

"I had no idea you were so stingy," he said, genuinely surprised.

“I am not the least uncharitable,” she said; “but you must admit that Lady Francis has everything against her.”

“I’m not being unsympathetic,” she said; “but you have to agree that Lady Francis has everything working against her.”

“Appearances may be against her,” he said doubtfully.

“Looks might not be in her favor,” he said hesitantly.

“And appearances in society count for everything,” said his sister. “If women wish to be original, and what you call reckless and impulsive, they must give up society, for you may be quite sure that they will meet with the cold shoulder wherever they go.”

“And how you present yourself in society matters a lot,” said his sister. “If women want to be original and what you call reckless and impulsive, they have to give up on society because you can be sure they'll face rejection wherever they go.”

“You have certainly shown it to Lady Francis,” he said bitterly.

“You’ve definitely shown it to Lady Francis,” he said bitterly.

“For the reason I have told you. As for your sentimental rubbish about her ill-treatment from her husband, she cannot have suffered so very dreadfully, as she has always had Count de Mürger to console her.”

“For the reason I just explained. As for your emotional nonsense about how badly her husband treats her, she can’t have been that miserable since she’s always had Count de Mürger to comfort her.”

“Thank you, Helen; you have said quite enough. I am sorry I attempted to enlist your sympathy, and I am doubly sorry that I mentioned[68] you to Lady Francis. I don’t know what I shall say to her. You have placed me in a very awkward position.”

“Thanks, Helen; you’ve said more than enough. I regret trying to get your sympathy, and I feel even worse about bringing you up with Lady Francis. I have no idea what I’m going to say to her now. You’ve put me in a really awkward spot.”

“You have placed yourself in one,” she said. “Why not leave Harrogate at once? You are only being made a tool of, and you had better let the partie carrée sort itself as best it may.”

“You've put yourself in one,” she said. “Why not leave Harrogate right away? You're just being used, and you’re better off letting the partie carrée figure itself out as best it can.”

Jacynth felt terribly perplexed, and he could scarcely help feeling that there was a certain amount of truth—a certain amount of worldly wisdom—in what his sister had said. Of course Fenella did not care for him, and never would. Everyone had warned him against her, and it was very foolish of him to indulge a wild dream which could never be anything but a wild dream. He was perfectly convinced of her innocence with respect to De Mürger, but evidently it was difficult to get others to share his credulity. And why should they believe that she was innocent when she allowed the man to come and stay in the hotel with her, in defiance, not only of her husband’s wishes, but also of all the laws of society and good taste? His sister’s words had been very severe and uncompromising, but he almost felt as if he must agree with her, and this feeling added to his annoyance and depression.

Jacynth was really confused, and he couldn't help but acknowledge that his sister had a point. Clearly, Fenella didn’t care about him and probably never would. Everyone had warned him to stay away from her, and it was pretty foolish of him to cling to a wild fantasy that could never be anything more than that. He was completely convinced of her innocence regarding De Mürger, but it was obviously hard for others to believe him. And why would they think she was innocent when she let that guy stay at the hotel with her, going against not only her husband's wishes but also societal norms and common decency? His sister's words had been harsh and unyielding, but he found himself almost agreeing with her, and this feeling only made him feel more annoyed and down.

What could he say to the poor, little, misguided woman who was waiting for him to extricate her from her difficulties? How could he possibly explain to her that his sister had refused to[69] make her acquaintance when he had told her that she might count upon her assistance and sympathy? He walked out of the house in a furious frame of mind. He was angry with his sister, and still more so with himself for being influenced by what she had said. He went straight to his rendezvous with Lady Francis, and when she caught sight of him she started up and came forward with outstretched hands. At once his doubts disappeared. It only needed one look from her pleading brown eyes for all his old confidence and infatuation to be restored.

What could he say to the poor, little, misguided woman who was waiting for him to rescue her from her problems? How could he possibly explain to her that his sister had refused to make her acquaintance when he had told her that she could rely on her support and sympathy? He walked out of the house in a furious mood. He was angry with his sister, and even more so with himself for letting her opinions affect him. He went straight to his meeting with Lady Francis, and when she saw him, she stood up and came forward with her arms outstretched. Instantly, his doubts vanished. It only took one look from her pleading brown eyes for all his old confidence and infatuation to come flooding back.

“How kind you are!” said Fenella, with gratitude beaming in her face. “Have you been all this time with your sister? When am I to see her?”

“How kind you are!” said Fenella, with gratitude shining on her face. “Have you been with your sister all this time? When can I see her?”

Then Jacynth felt extremely uncomfortable, and looked down and kicked about the gravel, unable to answer the questions which were put to him.

Then Jacynth felt really uncomfortable, looked down, and kicked the gravel, unable to answer the questions that were asked of him.

“What did your sister say?” pursued Fenella. “Did you explain everything to her?”

“What did your sister say?” Fenella pressed. “Did you explain everything to her?”

“Yes, I explained everything,” he said awkwardly.

“Yes, I told you everything,” he said awkwardly.

“But not so well as I can explain it,” she continued, and then, “I am sure I shall like your sister—that is to say, if she is like you.”

“But not as well as I can explain it,” she continued, and then, “I’m sure I’ll like your sister—that is, if she’s anything like you.”

“She is not like me,” he said moodily. “She is altogether different.”

“She’s not like me,” he said darkly. “She’s completely different.”

“Never mind,” she said brightly; “I shall like her all the same.”

“Forget it,” she said cheerfully; “I’ll still like her anyway.”

[70]“I am afraid——” he began.

"I’m afraid—" he began.

“Yes? What are you afraid of?” she asked.

“Yes? What are you scared of?” she asked.

“You see, my sister is going away very shortly; in fact, she may leave any day,” he answered confusedly.

“You see, my sister is leaving soon; in fact, she could go any day,” he replied, sounding confused.

“Oh, I am so sorry,” she said simply.

“Oh, I'm really sorry,” she said plainly.

“Yes,” he continued desperately, “and, of course, as her stay here is going to be so very short, she thinks—I mean she fears——”

“Yes,” he continued desperately, “and, of course, since her stay here is going to be so brief, she thinks—I mean she fears——”

“Well, go on,” said Fenella calmly.

“Well, go on,” Fenella said calmly.

“She fears that she could not be of much assistance to you.”

"She worries that she won't be much help to you."

“But I myself am not going to stay long,” she said. “But it will be very kind of her to let me see something of her before she leaves. It will silence the evil tongues.”

“But I’m not going to stay long,” she said. “But it would be really nice of her to let me see a bit of her before she leaves. It will shut down the gossip.”

“She feels that it will be scarcely worth while to make your acquaintance,” said Jacynth, with a final violent kick at the gravel.

“She thinks it won't be worth her time to get to know you,” said Jacynth, giving the gravel one last hard kick.

“I understand,” said Fenella, in altogether a different voice, and the light went out of her face.

"I get it," said Fenella, in a completely different tone, and the light faded from her face.

“I can assure you——” said Jacynth, but Fenella stopped him.

“I can assure you——” said Jacynth, but Fenella interrupted him.

“You need say no more,” she said. “Your sister refuses to know me. I daresay she is right.”

“You don’t need to say anything else,” she said. “Your sister doesn’t want to know me. I guess she’s probably right.”

Then there was an awkward silence. Jacynth could find no excuses ready, and Fenella was inwardly very indignant. At last she managed to subdue her emotion sufficiently to say to him:

Then there was an awkward silence. Jacynth couldn't think of any excuses, and Fenella was secretly very upset. Finally, she managed to calm her feelings enough to say to him:

[71]“I must thank you for the effort you have made on my behalf; you have been very kind, and whatever happens to me, I will never forget your kindness.”

[71]“I really appreciate everything you’ve done for me; you’ve been so kind, and no matter what happens, I will always remember your kindness.”

Jacynth still found nothing to say, and, scarcely before he had realized it, Fenella had turned from him and was hastily running toward the hotel.

Jacynth still had nothing to say, and before he even realized it, Fenella had turned away from him and was quickly running toward the hotel.


[72]

CHAPTER VII.
BY “RITA.”

SO NEAR—SO FAR AWAY.

I never think but to regret
I know too much——

The hush and silence had fallen over the outer world beyond and about the great hotel, and something of its hush and mystery brooded too in the deserted corridors and vacated public rooms of the building itself. Perhaps one or two of its inmates—so strangely thrown together—would have given almost every earthly possession for the power to gaze unknown—unseen—into one of those locked chambers; a room where a woman sat alone, with all the light and laughter and mischief gone from her face, and the shadows of suffering and regret resting like somber memories in her veiled and sorrowful eyes.

The quiet and stillness had settled over the outside world surrounding the grand hotel, and some of that quiet and mystery lingered in the empty hallways and deserted public spaces of the building itself. Maybe one or two of its unusual residents—so oddly brought together—would have given almost anything to be able to look in secretly—unnoticed—into one of those locked rooms; a room where a woman sat alone, with all the light, laughter, and mischief erased from her face, and the shadows of pain and regret resting like heavy memories in her veiled and sorrowful eyes.

This was not Lady Francis as the world knew her—as the men whom she bewitched and tormented and flirted with in so audacious a fashion knew her. No, this was a woman maddened by self-reproach and unavailing regrets, fired with jealous hatred of a rival, and filled to the heart’s[73] core with the memories and the longings that one voice, one face, alone in all the world had power to awaken, and had awakened to-day.

This wasn't the Lady Francis that everyone knew—like the men she captivated, tortured, and flirted with so boldly. No, this was a woman consumed by self-blame and futile regrets, burning with jealousy toward a rival, and filled to her core with memories and yearnings that only one voice, one face, could stir, and that voice and face had stirred her today.[73]

She had thrown on a loose muslin wrapper, and the soft lace and pale tinted ribbons seemed to cling lovingly around the lissom figure, the snowy throat and arms. The long glass opposite reflected her as she raised her drooping head with its wreath of unbound hair, and the sorrowful eyes that met her own struck sharply on her senses as a surprise—so unlike they were to the eyes she was used to see. “Oh, what a fool I have been,” she cried, with an impatience and intolerance of herself that was the more maddening by reason of its vain remorse. “And yet I suppose I should do it again to-morrow under the same circumstances; yet, O Frank, Frank, how I loved you once—how you seemed to love me!”

She had quickly put on a loose muslin robe, and the soft lace and pale ribbons seemed to gently hug her elegant figure, her pale throat and arms. The long mirror across from her reflected her as she lifted her drooping head with its loose hair, and the sad eyes staring back at her were a jolt to her senses—so different from the eyes she was used to seeing. “Oh, what a fool I’ve been,” she exclaimed, filled with impatience and frustration with herself that felt even more infuriating because of its pointless regret. “And yet I guess I would do it all over again tomorrow under the same conditions; but oh, Frank, Frank, how I loved you once—how you seemed to love me!”

She looked down again at the table by which she was seated. On it lay an open photograph case containing a photograph. The dark eyes smiled at her—the handsome, gay, young face looked radiant in its happy youth and supreme content with life.

She looked down again at the table where she was sitting. On it was an open photo case containing a photograph. The dark eyes smiled at her—the handsome, cheerful, young face looked radiant in its joyful youth and complete satisfaction with life.

Her own intent gaze seemed to drink in thirstily every line, every feature, well as she knew them all. “He doesn’t look happy—now,” she said, and a little sob broke from her.

Her focused gaze seemed to take in every detail, every feature, just as well as she knew them all. “He doesn’t look happy—now,” she said, and a small sob escaped her.

Impatiently she closed the case, and began to pace up and down the room in a stormy, impetuous[74] fashion—dashing the tears from her wet lashes, though they only thronged back fast and swift in very mockery of her efforts to deny their weakness.

Impatiently, she closed the case and started to pace back and forth in the room in a stormy, impulsive way—wiping the tears from her wet lashes, even though they quickly returned in mockery of her attempts to hide her weakness.[74]

“How could I expect it to be different? Isn’t it always the same—always, always?” she repeated passionately. “Love doesn’t last; it can’t. And there were so many temptations; and then the excitement of conquest, and the vanity of wishing to show him I could still charm others, though he seemed to think I had no right to try. But it was all so false, so—so foolish. If he had only trusted, if he had only spoken gently, kindly—as he used to speak! And then that hateful woman, that French serpent—fiend—adventuress. Heavens! how I hated her; how I hate her still. If I thought he cared, really cared—if I thought he had ever held her to his heart—kissed her as he used to kiss me—if—oh! I could kill her!”

“How could I expect it to be any different? Isn’t it always the same—always, always?” she repeated passionately. “Love doesn’t last; it can’t. And there were so many temptations; then the thrill of conquest, and the vanity of wanting to show him that I could still charm others, even though he seemed to think I had no right to try. But it was all so fake, so—so foolish. If he had only trusted me, if he had only spoken gently, kindly—as he used to! And then that awful woman, that French snake—fiend—adventuress. Oh my God! how I hated her; how I hate her still. If I thought he cared, really cared—if I thought he ever held her close—kissed her like he used to kiss me—if—oh! I could kill her!”

She broke off abruptly, pressing her hand to her heart, while the blood rushed in a crimson torrent to her face. “Oh! he can’t!” she moaned, throwing herself face downward on the cushions of the couch. “And yet I believed it—once; and I’ve never even let any man’s lips touch my hand; never, with all my whims and follies and vagaries, allowed myself to forget that I am Frank’s wife. But he doesn’t care any longer. How could I expect it? And yet if he had only spoken one[75] word to-day—one little word, I would have thrown myself at his feet and said, ‘O Frank, I love you—I’ve never ceased loving you. Oh! take me back and let us forget all this miserable mistake.’ Frank!” She raised her head and shook back the rich, soft hair impatiently, and stretched longing arms out to the empty silence. “Frank,” she whispered more loudly, “why don’t you come to me? Why don’t you feel I want you as—as surely—sometimes—you want me. Frank——”

She suddenly stopped, pressing her hand to her heart as the blood rushed to her face like a bright flood. “Oh! He can't!” she moaned, throwing herself down face-first on the cushions of the couch. “And yet I believed it—once; and I’ve never even let any man’s lips touch my hand; never, with all my whims and craziness, let myself forget that I am Frank’s wife. But he doesn’t care anymore. How could I expect him to? And yet if he had just said one[75] word today—just one little word, I would have thrown myself at his feet and said, ‘O Frank, I love you—I’ve never stopped loving you. Oh! Take me back and let’s forget this awful mistake.’ Frank!” She lifted her head and tossed her beautiful, soft hair back impatiently, stretching her longing arms out to the empty silence. “Frank,” she whispered more loudly, “why don’t you come to me? Why don’t you feel that I want you as—as surely—sometimes—you want me. Frank——”

She rose unsteadily, supporting herself by one hand that rested on the back of the couch.

She got up unsteadily, using one hand to support herself on the back of the couch.

Her face had grown strangely white, her eyes had a look of intensity that spoke of strained mental force. “If I dared go to him,” she said, still in that strange whisper. “I’ve never said I was wrong—or—or sorry, but I am, Frank—God knows I am. Don’t drive me desperate; I’m too unhappy and too reckless to be always patient. But if you swear you never loved any other woman, Frank, I—I will swear I never loved or thought of any man save you. Never, dear heart—never.”

Her face had turned unusually pale, and her eyes had an intense look that hinted at a struggle within her mind. “If I had the courage to go to him,” she said, still in that strange whisper. “I’ve never admitted I was wrong—or—or sorry, but I am, Frank—God knows I am. Don’t push me to the edge; I’m too unhappy and too impulsive to always be patient. But if you promise you never loved any other woman, Frank, I—I will promise I never loved or thought of any man but you. Never, my dear—never.”

Still with that strained look, intense and far off as that of a sleepwalker, still with face deathlike in its rigid whiteness, she moved across the room. The loose shower of hair seemed to annoy her by its weight. She paused an instant before the table and took up a curious-looking silver dagger.[76] Then, hastily twisting the hair into a thick coil, she fastened it with the dagger and turned toward the door.

Still wearing that strained expression, intense and distant like a sleepwalker, her face looked deathly pale and rigid as she moved across the room. The loose hair seemed to irritate her with its weight. She paused briefly at the table and picked up a strange-looking silver dagger.[76] Then, quickly twisting her hair into a thick coil, she secured it with the dagger and turned toward the door.


“Will she read it?” muttered Lord Francis to himself, as he looked at the closely-covered pages of the letter in his hand. “Oh, if she would only believe, if she would only let me know what she really feels. It is maddening to be placed in such a position, to see her playing fast and loose with reputation, to have no more right to kiss her lips or touch her hand than the veriest stranger. To be here now, to-night, the same roof covering us, not half a dozen walls dividing us, and yet not dare——”

“Will she read it?” Lord Francis muttered to himself as he looked at the carefully covered pages of the letter in his hand. “Oh, if she would just believe, if she would just tell me what she really feels. It’s maddening to be in this position, to see her treating her reputation so lightly, to have no more right to kiss her lips or touch her hand than a complete stranger. To be here tonight, under the same roof, with only a few walls between us, and yet not daring to—”

He broke off abruptly, his eyes grew dark with stormy passions. The pain and fever of aroused memories throbbed wildly in his heart, and thrilled his veins anew with love and longing, as once her light step and sweet low laugh had thrilled him.

He stopped suddenly, his eyes darkening with intense emotions. The pain and heat of stirred memories pulsed wildly in his heart and filled his veins once more with love and longing, just as her light footsteps and gentle, soft laughter had once excited him.

“Fenella! wife!” his heart cried. “O God! are our lives to be forever wrecked and spoiled by this miserable folly? Child, surely you know I love you, that all other women are but as shadows to me. Oh, how my heart aches for you! Surely you feel it—you can’t have forgotten—you can’t!”

“Fenella! Wife!” his heart cried. “Oh God! Are our lives going to be ruined forever by this awful mistake? Darling, you must know I love you, that all other women are just shadows to me. Oh, how my heart aches for you! You must feel it—you can’t have forgotten—you can’t!”

He looked again at the letter, then placed it in an envelope and sealed it hastily.

He looked at the letter again, then put it in an envelope and sealed it quickly.

[77]“I will go to her—I know her room. I can slip it under the door if—if she is asleep; but, perhaps——”

[77]“I’ll go to her—I know her room. I can slide it under the door if—if she’s asleep; but, maybe——”

He did not finish that thought audibly. Only opened the door and looked down the dark and silent corridor beyond.

He didn’t voice that thought out loud. He just opened the door and looked down the dark, silent hallway ahead.

How still it was. He heard a clock striking, somewhere in the silence, two hours after midnight. A strange chill—a feeling of half shame, half uncertainty—held him there on the threshold. There seemed something guilty and wrong about the simple action he intended.

How quiet it was. He heard a clock chiming, somewhere in the stillness, two hours after midnight. A strange chill—a mix of half shame, half uncertainty—kept him there at the door. There felt like something guilty and wrong about the simple action he planned to take.

“To think,” he muttered to himself, “that a man should actually feel there was something improper in leaving a letter at his own wife’s door. Yet, if I were seen, who would believe it?”

“To think,” he muttered to himself, “that a guy would actually feel it was wrong to leave a letter at his own wife’s door. Yet, if I were caught, who would believe it?”

He drew the door after him. The whole corridor was in darkness. At the further end stood a marble statue surrounded by tall palms. He had noticed it already during the day. The room next to it was the one he had seen Lady Francis enter.

He closed the door behind him. The entire hallway was dark. At the far end stood a marble statue surrounded by tall palm trees. He had noticed it earlier in the day. The room next to it was the one he had seen Lady Francis go into.

He moved softly down the long passage. Suddenly he paused, and shrank back into a doorway close at hand. That door beside the statue and the palms was thrown open; a slender white figure stood revealed by the light within the room. At the same moment another figure—the figure of a man—advanced rapidly, and spoke in a low, hurried voice.

He quietly walked down the long hall. Suddenly, he stopped and stepped back into a nearby doorway. The door next to the statue and the palm trees was wide open; a slim, white figure was illuminated by the light from inside the room. At the same time, another figure—a man—quickly approached and spoke in a low, rushed tone.

[78]The watcher stood as if turned to stone. He saw the woman retreat backward step by step into the room she had just quitted. He saw the man attempt to follow her. The door shut; again all was darkness and silence.

[78]The watcher stood frozen like a statue. He watched as the woman stepped back into the room she had just left. He saw the man try to follow her. The door closed; once more, everything was dark and silent.

For one hateful, throbbing moment, that seemed to hold a lifetime of agony in its passage, Lord Francis stood there, gazing at the closed door. At last, with trembling limbs and face bloodless as the dead, he staggered back to his own room, and sank down on the chair where he had written that letter, with its pleading for love and reconciliation.

For one intense, painful moment that felt like an eternity of suffering, Lord Francis stood there, staring at the closed door. Finally, with trembling limbs and a face as pale as a corpse, he staggered back to his room and collapsed into the chair where he had written that letter, filled with his pleas for love and forgiveness.

“Too late!” he cried. “O Heaven! to think my own eyes should be the witness of my own eternal shame and—hers!”

“Too late!” he shouted. “Oh God! To think my own eyes should witness my own eternal shame and—hers!”

His head fell on his arms. He was as one dazed and stunned by the consciousness of misery undreamt of, despite those cold and silent years.

His head dropped onto his arms. He felt dazed and shocked by a level of misery he had never imagined, even after those long, silent years.

Moment after moment passed. One hour and then another dropped into the gulf of time that is no more. Still he never stirred. Consciousness of anything besides his own misery—besides the living recognition of his own shame—was dead within him; dead as youth was dead, and hope, and truth, and all things fair and sweet in life—slain by a woman’s hand.

Moment after moment went by. One hour and then another disappeared into the abyss of time that is gone. Still, he never moved. Awareness of anything beyond his own suffering—beyond the painful acknowledgment of his own shame—was gone within him; as dead as youth was dead, and hope, and truth, and all things beautiful and good in life—killed by a woman’s hand.


The dawn was brightening into daylight as at[79] last Lord Francis roused himself from his long stupor.

The dawn was turning into daylight as at[79] last Lord Francis woke up from his long daze.

“What had happened?” he thought confusedly. “Had he been ill? Had he done anything?”

“What just happened?” he thought, feeling confused. “Had he been sick? Had he done something?”

A hideous dread seized and appalled him. In those brief hours he seemed to have lived a lifetime.

A terrible fear gripped and shocked him. In those short hours, it felt like he had lived a lifetime.

“Why did I not kill him?” he muttered, lifting his haggard young face up to the faint rose light that filtered through the curtains. “Kill him! aye, and in her arms—kill him and her too! Heaven!” a strange, hoarse laugh escaped him.

“Why didn’t I kill him?” he muttered, raising his tired young face to the soft pink light that slipped through the curtains. “Kill him! Yeah, and in her arms—kill him and her too! Heaven!” A strange, rough laugh came out of him.

“I shall go mad if I stay here—under the same roof with them.”

"I'll go crazy if I have to stay here—under the same roof with them."

He began to move about confusedly, putting things together, and tossing his clothes into his portmanteau. He was possessed but by one idea—to leave a place made hateful by this discovery, to get away from these men and women, with their jeering tongues and malicious smiles, who all guessed or knew of his disgrace. It had been so public, so shameless. She had summoned this man to her side. She had flaunted her preference for him before his very face, and now——

He started moving around in a daze, throwing things together and packing his clothes into his suitcase. He was driven by one thought—to escape a place made unbearable by this revelation, to get away from these men and women, with their mocking words and sneering faces, who all suspected or knew about his shame. It had been so public, so humiliating. She had called this man to her side. She had shown off her choice for him right in front of him, and now——

He cursed her in his heart, as still, with fevered haste and strange, impetuous movements, he gathered together his few possessions. Then he locked his box and wrote a hurried note to the manager of the hotel, inclosing a check and stating[80] that the portmanteau would be sent for later on. A hurried glance around—a glance which passed over the letter he had written but a few brief hours before. It lay where it had fallen from his hand when he sank into the chair by his writing-table—lay there so innocent, yet so fraught with power to work remorse or retribution in days that were to come.

He cursed her in his heart as, still with feverish urgency and strange, impulsive movements, he packed up his few belongings. Then he locked his suitcase and quickly wrote a note to the hotel manager, enclosing a check and saying[80] that his suitcase would be sent for later. He shot a hasty glance around—a glance that skipped over the letter he had written just a few short hours before. It lay where it had fallen from his hand when he sank into the chair by his desk—innocent looking, yet so loaded with the power to cause regret or revenge in the future.

The gray light of the early dawn gleamed like a pale phosphorescence over the shadowy corridor, and lit with spectral mystery the white statue and the dusky palms. He shuddered as his eyes fell on them. How significant they had become.

The gray light of early dawn shone like a faint glow over the shadowy hallway, casting an eerie mystery on the white statue and the dark palms. He shuddered as he looked at them. They had taken on such meaning.

Then, with a smothered oath that breathed vengeance for the future, he rushed down the staircase and past the sleeping porter in the entrance hall, and in another moment was standing in the fresh, sweet atmosphere of life and light that God and Nature have so freely given to the thankless, sated eyes of men.

Then, with a muffled curse that promised revenge for the future, he dashed down the staircase and past the sleeping doorman in the entrance hall. In the next moment, he was standing in the fresh, sweet air of life and light that God and Nature have so generously given to the ungrateful, spoiled eyes of humanity.


How that day passed Lord Francis never knew. It seemed to him, when his senses grew clearer, that weeks and months must have gone by since that awful moment that had brought to him the full and complete knowledge of his wife’s perfidy. Yet there had been a strange and consistent purpose in all his actions. He had walked for miles and miles before taking the train. He[81] had reached London, and driven straight to his chambers, to the no small dismay and discomfiture of his man, who had been inaugurating a brief spell of leisure not as wisely as he might have done. He had given orders to this man to pack up clothes sufficient for a long journey, paid his wages, arranged with his usual caretaker to remain in the chambers, then departed for Charing Cross to catch the tidal train en route for Paris.

How that day went by, Lord Francis never knew. It felt to him, once his mind cleared, like weeks and months had passed since that terrible moment when he fully realized his wife's betrayal. Yet there had been a strange and steady determination in everything he did. He walked for miles and miles before catching the train. He[81] arrived in London and went straight to his chambers, which surprised and unsettled his servant, who had been enjoying a short break perhaps a bit too freely. He instructed this man to pack enough clothes for a long trip, paid him, arranged for his usual caretaker to stay in the chambers, then headed to Charing Cross to catch the tidal train en route to Paris.

All this he remembered afterward. Remembered vaguely, impassively, as if every action had been performed by someone apart and outside of himself; as if he had been spectator instead of actor. Remembered, even as he remembered the crowded station, the flashing lights, the hoarse cries of the porters, the bustle and confusion on the platform, and high above all the shrill voice of the newsvendors crying out the news of the evening papers—“Pall Mall!” “St. James Gazette!” or “Star! Latest edition! Mysterious murder of a foreign count in a hotel! Latest special!”

All of this he recalled later on. He remembered it vaguely and without emotion, as if everything had been done by someone else, outside of himself; as if he had been a spectator instead of an actor. He remembered it, just like he remembered the crowded station, the blinking lights, the loud shouts of the porters, the hustle and chaos on the platform, and high above all, the sharp voice of the news vendors shouting out the latest from the evening papers—“Pall Mall!” “St. James Gazette!” or “Star! Latest edition! Mysterious murder of a foreign count in a hotel! Latest special!”

He threw himself back on the seat of his carriage. What mattered murders or tragedies to him? In heart he knew himself a murderer by desire and fierce hatred—in reality, his life had turned to tragedy deep and bitter and terrible, with a hopelessness that the coming years could never brighten, and the dawn of Hope would never bless.

He collapsed back into the seat of his carriage. What did murders or tragedies mean to him? Deep down, he knew he was a murderer by desire and intense hatred—his life had become a deep, bitter, and terrible tragedy, filled with a hopelessness that the coming years could never lighten, and the dawn of Hope would never touch.

[82]The shrill whistle of the engine sounded above all the clamor. The train moved slowly out of the station, and still clear and distinct those words reached him like a meaningless echo: “Murder of a foreign count! Mysterious occurrence! Special edition! Special edition!”

[82]The loud whistle of the engine pierced through all the noise. The train rolled slowly out of the station, and those words echoed in his mind like a strange reminder: “Murder of a foreign count! Mysterious occurrence! Special edition! Special edition!”


[83]

CHAPTER VIII.
BY JOSEPH HATTON.

Out, out, damned spot!—Shakspere.

Out, out, damned spot!—Shakespeare.

It was during these hours that had “dropped one by one into the gulf of time” that the miserable count had been done to death by as fierce a murderer as had ever mutilated Nature’s handiwork, albeit unconscious of his sanguinary deed. While mind and body had, so far as Lord Francis knew, been absorbed in sleep, both had been cruelly awake under a strange mesmeric or electro-biologic influence.

It was during those hours that had “dropped one by one into the gulf of time” that the unfortunate count had been killed by a murderer as brutal as any who had ever disfigured Nature’s creation, even though he was unaware of his bloody act. While Lord Francis thought that both mind and body had been deeply asleep, they had actually been painfully awake under some strange hypnotic or electro-biological influence.

The wrong by which his soul was vexed had carried him out of himself, and brought him under the control of what unsophisticated people call sleep-walking, with suicidal or murderous impulse. Scientists have found in this hypnological condition new examples of unconscious evolution of the mind; but it is not our business to describe or investigate the various discoveries which, in the direction of hypnotic trance or mesmeric constraint, have of late occupied public attention; we have merely to record the facts that in this present history are stranger than fiction.

The wrong that troubled his soul had driven him beyond himself, putting him under the influence of what simple people refer to as sleepwalking, with suicidal or violent urges. Scientists have discovered in this hypnotic state new examples of the mind's unconscious development; however, it’s not our aim to describe or explore the various findings that have recently captured public interest regarding hypnotic trance or mesmerizing control. We only need to note the fact that in this story, the reality is stranger than fiction.

[84]Illustrations of the possibilities of a dual existence have been given to the world in the case of Hyde and Jekyll, but sleep-walking is as old as the hills, and give the hypnological subject the original impulse of a bitter wrong sufficient to excite a vengeful desire, then such a deed as that which was proclaimed by the newsboys, as Lord Francis left his chambers to take the tidal train to Paris, is quite conceivable.

[84]Examples of the possibility of living a double life have been shown to the world through Hyde and Jekyll, but sleepwalking is ancient, and if you give someone in a hypnotic state the initial push of a deep betrayal strong enough to stir up a desire for revenge, then the actions reported by the newsboys, as Lord Francis left his rooms to catch the tide train to Paris, are entirely believable.

The victim of the dream in action, the sleepwalker—the subject of the mesmerizer—comes out of his trance oblivious of his hypnotic adventures.

The victim of the dream in action, the sleepwalker—the subject of the mesmerizer—comes out of his trance unaware of his hypnotic experiences.

And thus it was with Lord Francis. But what a crime he had unconsciously committed! And with what heroic self-denial the wife had taken upon herself all the responsibility of the criminal’s vengeful act!

And that's how it was with Lord Francis. But what a crime he had unknowingly committed! And with what incredible selflessness the wife had taken on all the responsibility for the criminal’s vengeful act!

The male figure which Lord Francis had seen stealing toward his wife’s room was the Count de Mürger. In this Lord Francis was not mistaken, but Fenella was. We know how at the moment her heart was yearning for its rightful lord, but De Mürger little thought that Lady Francis had taken him for Frank. Her feelings had been so wrought up to the pitch of hope, that leaving her room to find her husband and throw herself at his feet, she fancied him in a similar frame of mind—as indeed he was—and love interpreted the approach of the count into that of her husband.

The man that Lord Francis saw sneaking toward his wife’s room was the Count de Mürger. Lord Francis was right about this, but Fenella was wrong. We know that in that moment, her heart was longing for her true love, but De Mürger had no idea that Lady Francis mistook him for Frank. Her emotions had built up to a peak of hope, and as she left her room to find her husband and throw herself at his feet, she imagined him feeling the same way—just as he was—and love made her believe that the count was actually her husband approaching.

[85]Alas! if she had only resented the presence of the count in the hearing of Lord Francis; if he could have heard the overwhelming rebuke of the true wife as the truculent lover flung himself upon his knees before her, what a world of misery had been spared him and her!

[85]Oh, if she had just shown her disapproval of the count in front of Lord Francis; if he could have witnessed the powerful scolding from the devoted wife as the aggressive lover threw himself on his knees before her, how much pain could have been avoided for both of them!

Not that the death of the count was any loss to society or the world; it was not. There was no redeeming feature in his character. He had worked his way into Fenella’s confidence by subtle lies; he had won his position in society, such as it was, by the meanest arts; not to mention the replenishing of his purse on more than one occasion by doubtful play at cards, even when invited to the best houses. In short, the count was an unscrupulous man, but he was fascinating to women, and could boast, and did, of his many conquests.

Not that the count's death was any loss to society or the world; it wasn't. There was nothing redeemable about his character. He had ingratiated himself with Fenella through deceitful tricks; he had secured his place in society, such as it was, through the lowest means; not to mention the times he had refilled his wallet through questionable card games, even when invited to the finest homes. In short, the count was a ruthless man, but he was charming to women and could brag, and did, about his many conquests.

Such perfidy as this may be successful for a time, but it not unfrequently has a violent ending.

Such betrayal may work for a while, but it often ends violently.

In the case of Count de Mürger his career was cut short at the moment when he was, as he thought, on the eve of his most daring and villainous success. If his death cast a shadow upon the reputation of Fenella, since it occurred in her chamber, it threw around her the halo of a wifely devotion not unworthy of the classic days of classic virtue.

In the case of Count de Mürger, his career was cut short just when he believed he was on the brink of his most daring and villainous success. While his death cast a shadow on Fenella's reputation, as it happened in her room, it also gave her the aura of wifely devotion that was worthy of the classic days of true virtue.

It is only the reader, however, of the present history who can understand all that is meant by[86] this revelation of wifely atonement and love. Fenella, like many another wife, had sought to amuse herself with a would-be lover; she had also played him off against the supposed indifference of her husband in a careless rivalry of his harmless flirtations.

It’s only the reader of this story who can truly grasp what this revelation of a wife's repentance and love means. Fenella, like many other wives, had tried to entertain herself with a would-be lover; she also used him to compete with her husband's apparent indifference in a light-hearted rivalry of his innocent flings.

When the police entered the chamber of Lady Francis Onslow, they found the count lying dead on the floor. Looking to her for some explanation, she drew herself to her full height, and, flinging upon the body the silver-hilted dagger she had worn in her hair, she said, “This man attempted my life, and I killed him.”

When the police walked into Lady Francis Onslow's room, they found the count dead on the floor. Looking to her for an explanation, she stood tall and, throwing the silver-hilted dagger she had worn in her hair onto the body, she said, “This man tried to kill me, so I killed him.”

It is curious how situations of a kindred character often inspire similar explanation. It will be remembered by many that when the deputy in “The Dead Heart” drew the attention of the guard to the dead Abbé, he did so in words quite similar to those used by Lady Onslow.

It’s interesting how similar situations often lead to similar explanations. Many will recall that when the deputy in “The Dead Heart” pointed out the dead Abbé to the guard, he used words that were quite similar to those used by Lady Onslow.

It was a most pathetic figure—the slim, pale woman, as she drew her brocaded gown about her and fixed her expressive eyes on the police.

It was a truly sad sight—the slim, pale woman as she wrapped her ornate gown around herself and fixed her expressive eyes on the police.

Lord Francis Onslow little dreamed of what had occurred as he fled from the hotel. And yet it was he whom his wife was shielding in her strange confession. It was Lord Francis himself who had slain the count, and in her presence.

Lord Francis Onslow had no idea what had happened as he ran from the hotel. Yet, it was he whom his wife was protecting in her strange confession. It was Lord Francis himself who had killed the count, and right in front of her.

It is known that great discoveries have been made during so-called sleep. Men have made long journeys in their dreams, and awakened[87] unconscious of their travels. Others have arisen refreshed with a new sense of knowledge and power. Louis Stevenson has confessed that he dreams his stories, and then writes them out. There was in a recent Academy the picture of a young girl walking with closed eyes amid poppies and hemlocks. The present writer has experienced, in his own career, an incident of hypnotic sleep or mesmeric trance, during which he went forth in very truth with knife and pistol to commit, as it seemed, some great crime, and was only prevented by the kindly guidance of a loving arm, that held his own and led him back to the couch from which he had risen.

It's known that amazing discoveries have been made during what people call sleep. Some individuals have taken long journeys in their dreams and woke up unaware of their travels. Others have woken up feeling refreshed, with a new sense of knowledge and power. Louis Stevenson has admitted that he dreams his stories and then writes them down. Recently, there was a painting in an Academy showing a young girl walking with her eyes closed among poppies and hemlocks. The writer has personally experienced an event of hypnotic sleep or a mesmeric trance, where he truly set out with a knife and pistol to commit what seemed like a terrible crime, and was only stopped by the gentle guidance of a caring hand that held his and led him back to the couch from which he had gotten up.

And thus it was when Lord Francis exclaimed, “Too late! O Heaven! to think my own eyes should be witness of my own eternal shame, and—hers,” the hand of Fate was stretched out against the intriguing and vicious Count de Mürger. For as Lord Francis staggered back to his room, dazed, stunned, the cold tears welling up into his eyes, his head on his arms, his whole form limp with shattered nerves, a new and terrible power was created within him. He fell into a chair, entirely overcome, and for a little while appeared to sleep. But it was the sleep that awakens, the mesmeric sleep that walks and acts, the dream-sleep that takes possession of body and mind; such sleep as that which afflicted Lady Macbeth after the murder of Duncan.

And so it was when Lord Francis shouted, “Too late! Oh, God! To think my own eyes should witness my own eternal shame, and—hers,” that Fate reached out against the cunning and cruel Count de Mürger. As Lord Francis staggered back to his room, dazed, stunned, with cold tears welling up in his eyes, his head resting on his arms, his whole body limp with shattered nerves, a new and terrible strength was born within him. He collapsed into a chair, completely overwhelmed, and for a moment seemed to sleep. But it was the sleep that awakens, the mesmeric sleep that walks and acts, the dream-sleep that takes control of body and mind; a sleep like that which plagued Lady Macbeth after the murder of Duncan.

[88]Hardly had De Mürger surprised the startled Fenella than Lord Francis arose from the chair and retraced his steps toward his wife’s room. While all that he knew of himself was asleep, Nature, in one of its strangest freaks, propelled him forth.

[88]As soon as De Mürger startled the shocked Fenella, Lord Francis got up from the chair and made his way back to his wife’s room. While everything he knew about himself was asleep, Nature, in one of its oddest twists, pushed him forward.

“Back, sir! How dare you come here?” Lady Francis was exclaiming as he entered the room.

“Step back, sir! How dare you come here?” Lady Francis exclaimed as he entered the room.

De Mürger had just risen from his knees, and in Fenella’s hand, raised above her head, was a gleaming dagger.

De Mürger had just gotten up from his knees, and in Fenella’s hand, held above her head, was a shiny dagger.

“But, my dear Fenella, listen,” said the count.

“But, my dear Fenella, listen,” said the count.

“Back, I say! Touch me, and I will kill you!”

"Step back! If you touch me, I'll kill you!"

“Oh, this is foolish bravado,” the Frenchman answered.

“Oh, this is just foolish bravado,” the Frenchman replied.

“Another word, and I will alarm the house.”

“Say another word, and I’ll alert the whole house.”

“That would only be to ruin your reputation,” said the daring lover.

"That would just ruin your reputation," said the bold lover.

“God knows I have not much reputation to lose in the eyes of the world, since it seems I have given you sufficient encouragement to bring you here.”

“God knows I don’t have much of a reputation left in the eyes of the world, since it seems I’ve given you enough encouragement to get you here.”

“Well, then, why be cruel now? You know I love you dearly!” As he made this last appeal, Fenella stood transfixed, her eyes no longer upon his, but gazing, as it seemed, on vacancy.

“Well, then, why be cruel now? You know I love you so much!” As he made this last appeal, Fenella stood frozen, her eyes no longer on his, but staring blankly into space.

“Hush,” she whispered, her eyes fixed, her figure rigid with fear.

“Hush,” she whispered, her eyes focused, her body tense with fear.

She saw her husband steal ghostlike into the room; noted his blanched face, his lips blue, his[89] eyes piercing bright. He seemed to glide toward her like an animal creeping upon its prey.

She saw her husband silently enter the room; noticed his pale face, his blue lips, his[89] piercingly bright eyes. He seemed to move toward her like an animal stalking its prey.

“Ah, you relent,” said the count, approaching her with loving action, at which the apparition of the avenging husband paused. For a moment Lady Francis thought it was an apparition, the unreal creation of her fears; but as it came crouching on again as if ready to spring, she realized the dreadful situation, and in response to the count in his fool’s paradise, she whispered, “Hush! your hour has come, and mine. And, O Heaven, he will never know I am innocent!”

“Ah, you give in,” said the count, moving closer to her with affection, causing the vision of the vengeful husband to stop. For a moment, Lady Francis thought it was just her imagination, a figment of her fears; but as it crouched forward again, ready to pounce, she understood the terrifying reality, and in reaction to the count lost in his delusion, she whispered, “Hush! Our time has come, and oh God, he will never know I'm innocent!”

The next moment the stealthy figure rose up and seemed to smite the count as an anaconda might. There was no noise, no thudding blow; but a great iron grip held him by the throat, and in a moment later the dagger was taken from the hand of Lady Francis and was thrust into the heart of the already dying man.

The next moment, the sneaky figure stood up and struck the count like an anaconda would. There was no sound, no heavy hit; just a powerful iron grip around his throat, and a moment later, the dagger was taken from Lady Francis's hand and plunged into the heart of the already dying man.

Presently the deed was done, and the murderer stood face to face with his wife. He looked at her as if he saw her not. She spoke; he did not seem to hear her.

Presently, the deed was done, and the murderer stood face to face with his wife. He looked at her as if he didn’t see her. She spoke; he didn’t seem to hear her.

“I am innocent, Frank,” she said, “but oh, kill me, too; for you can never believe me. I was seeking you when he came to me; I had upbraided myself, and determined to ask your forgiveness for my neglect of you. But oh! for nothing more, as Heaven is my judge! But kill[90] me; you can never again think me a true and honest wife.”

“I’m innocent, Frank,” she said, “but oh, just kill me too; because you’ll never believe me. I was looking for you when he came to me; I had scolded myself and decided to ask for your forgiveness for neglecting you. But oh! for nothing more, as Heaven is my judge! But kill[90] me; you will never again see me as a true and honest wife.”

For a moment the somnambulist stood and gazed at her, but surely saw her not.

For a moment, the sleepwalker stood and stared at her, but he definitely didn't see her.

“He is mad!” she said, “mad! Or have I lost my senses? Frank, Frank, I will save you! Begone! I am to blame! I will accept the responsibility! Begone!”

“He's crazy!” she said, “crazy! Or am I losing my mind? Frank, Frank, I will rescue you! Go away! It's my fault! I'll take the blame! Go away!”

She did not move as she spoke, nor did he. They both looked steadily at each other. She thought he was about to answer her, when he moved away, retracing his steps from the room as stealthily as he had entered it. She watched him with a strange fascination, and without the power to move until he disappeared; and then, with a moaning cry, she sank upon her knees and put out her hand toward the ghastly heap upon the floor, in the hope that she was only dreaming, and that all she had seen was mere fantasy; but the carpet was wet, and there was blood upon her hand.

She didn't move as she spoke, and neither did he. They both stared at each other intently. She thought he was about to reply when he turned and quietly left the room just as silently as he had come in. She watched him with an odd fascination, unable to move until he was gone; then, with a moan, she fell to her knees and reached out her hand toward the horrifying sight on the floor, hoping that she was just dreaming and that everything she had seen was just a figment of her imagination; but the carpet was wet, and there was blood on her hand.

“Why did I not kill him!” he had exclaimed, as we know, when he had returned to his own room and passed out of his sleep to life and consciousness.

“Why didn’t I kill him!” he had exclaimed, as we know, when he returned to his own room and came back to life and awareness from his sleep.

He knew nothing of the murderous scene in which he had played so terrible a part—knew nothing of the crumpled, bleeding body lying in a hideous heap, with its pale companion looking down upon it, and the light piercing in through the curtained window with ghostlike fingers.

He had no idea about the deadly scene where he had played such a horrific role—had no idea about the crumpled, bleeding body lying in a gruesome pile, with its pale companion looking down at it, and the light streaming in through the curtained window with ghostly fingers.

[91]Fenella watched the first sentinels of the morning, pointing airy fingers here and there; one trembling sun-glance falling upon the silver hilt of the red dagger; another seeking, as it were, to find out the hideous face of the dead man. But she uttered no word, only stood there still and quiet, like some strangely sculptured statue waiting to be called to life—as she was presently called by an inspector of police and the manager of the hotel after she had given the alarm.

[91]Fenella watched the first rays of morning, casting light here and there; one bright beam landing on the silver hilt of the red dagger; another seeming to search for the grotesque face of the dead man. But she said nothing, only stood there still and quiet, like a strangely carved statue waiting to be brought to life—as she was soon approached by a police inspector and the hotel manager after she had raised the alarm.

Aroused to action, she took upon herself all the odium of her husband’s deed—took it upon herself with the queen-like dignity of an avenging angel.

Fueled by determination, she took on all the blame for her husband's actions—embracing it with the regal dignity of a vengeful angel.

“This man attempted my life, and I killed him!”

“This guy tried to take my life, and I ended up killing him!”

And they knew, those common men, that when she said her life she meant her honor. To her that was her life, and they were conscious of her great beauty, even as she stood before them, pale as a ghost, and with hot, burning eyes.

And those regular guys understood that when she talked about her life, she was really talking about her honor. To her, that was everything, and they were aware of her stunning beauty, even as she stood there in front of them, pale like a ghost, with intense, fiery eyes.

The officer noticed that there was no evidence of a struggle; not a curtain was awry, no chair was out of its place, the carpet was unruffled, the room was neat and trim as if nothing unusual had taken place. Before touching the body, he wrote these facts down in his book. Then, laying his hand upon the bundle of clothes, he exposed the dead face of the count, and requested the hotel manager to admit his two attendant[92] constables. One he dispatched for a doctor; to the other he confided the custody of Lady Francis Onslow.

The officer observed that there was no sign of a struggle; not a curtain was out of place, no chair was disarranged, the carpet was smooth, and the room was tidy as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. Before he touched the body, he noted these details in his notebook. Then, placing his hand on the pile of clothes, he revealed the dead face of the count and asked the hotel manager to let in his two attendant constables. He sent one to fetch a doctor, while he entrusted the other with the care of Lady Francis Onslow.

“I charge you formally, madam, with the murder of this man on your own confession, which I have written down, and I warn you that anything else you may say will be given in evidence against you.”

“I formally accuse you, ma'am, of murdering this man based on your own confession, which I have documented, and I warn you that anything else you say can and will be used as evidence against you.”

“Yes,” said Fenella, “he attempted my life, and I killed him.”

“Yes,” said Fenella, “he tried to take my life, and I killed him.”

“You are my prisoner, my lady,” said the inspector; “but you may call in any friend you wish to see. At the same time, I again warn you that anything you may say will be taken down and may be given in evidence against you. I will do my duty as considerately as possible, but I have a duty to perform, and that of course you will understand.”

“You're my prisoner, ma'am,” said the inspector; “but you can invite any friend you want to see. At the same time, I must remind you again that anything you say will be recorded and could be used as evidence against you. I’ll carry out my responsibilities as kindly as I can, but I do have a job to do, and I’m sure you understand that.”

The first editions of the newspapers gave conflicting reports of the count’s death.

The first editions of the newspapers reported conflicting news about the count's death.

For a time the public did not understand whether the count had been murdered in his bed by burglars, whether he was the victim of Nihilistic vengeance, or whether he had committed suicide; but on the morning following the tragedy they were regaled with all the strange story and much more besides.

For a while, people couldn't figure out if the count had been murdered in his bed by burglars, if he was a target of nihilistic revenge, or if he had taken his own life; but on the morning after the tragedy, they were treated to the entire bizarre story and even more.

The confession of Lady Francis Onslow was a text upon which everybody had a sermon to preach. But it was speedily a point of comment[93] that the marks upon the throat of the dead man suggested a more powerful grip than that of Fenella. There was something in the condition of the body which puzzled the experts. This was no ordinary murder, everybody agreed; nor indeed was it, as we know.

The confession of Lady Francis Onslow was a topic everyone wanted to discuss. However, it quickly became noted[93] that the marks on the dead man's throat pointed to a stronger grip than Fenella's. The state of the body left the experts confused. Everyone agreed this was not a typical murder; and indeed, it was not, as we know.

At the inquest the medical testimony showed that death might have been caused either by strangulation or by the various stabbings that disfigured the body.

At the inquest, the medical testimony indicated that death could have been caused either by strangulation or by the multiple stab wounds that disfigured the body.

It seemed to the experts that the man had been done to death by some person far more powerful than the prisoner. The marks on the throat were almost as strong, and the bruises and depression of the windpipe as great, as would be caused by hanging. The man had been gripped by a powerful hand, while the stabs had been given with a force that had left the impression of the handle upon the flesh. The witnesses were few, but they were sufficient to show that a murder had been committed, though the jury and the public had evidently grave doubts about the criminality of the prisoner, Lady Francis Onslow.

It appeared to the experts that the man had been killed by someone much stronger than the prisoner. The marks on his throat were nearly as severe, and the bruises and damage to the windpipe were just as significant as those caused by hanging. The man had been gripped by a powerful hand, and the stabs had been delivered with enough force to leave an impression of the handle on his flesh. There were only a few witnesses, but they were enough to establish that a murder had taken place, even though the jury and the public clearly had serious doubts about the guilt of the prisoner, Lady Francis Onslow.

One of the jurors had asked a pointed question as to the possibility of the deceased having committed suicide. This was, however, only a kindly suggestion in the direction of Lady Francis Onslow’s innocence. The count had been killed by other hands than his own. There was no doubt about that.

One of the jurors asked a direct question about whether the deceased might have committed suicide. However, this was just a thoughtful suggestion pointing toward Lady Francis Onslow’s innocence. The count had been killed by someone other than himself. There was no doubt about that.

[94]What irritated the public in regard to the first day’s inquiry was that, while there were hints at scandal, nothing came out that might be called piquant.

[94]What frustrated the public about the first day's inquiry was that, although there were suggestions of a scandal, nothing truly interesting was revealed.

Of course, there was the fact that the count was in Lady Onslow’s bedroom at midnight; but none of the details that led up to this piece of audacity—if it were audacity—were disclosed.

Of course, the fact that the count was in Lady Onslow’s bedroom at midnight was noteworthy; however, none of the details that led up to this bold move—if it really was bold—were revealed.

The coroner, in a mild rebuke administered to the foreman of the jury, said the court was assembled to inquire into the death of Count de Mürger, but it was not a court of social investigation; it was not an inquisition charged with a mission to unravel scandal or to exploit the life and manners of a section of Her Majesty’s subjects. While he would take any evidence that bore upon the case, however painful that evidence might be to the private feelings or public reputation of even the highest in the land, he would not allow that court to be unduly inquisitorial in matters that could only satisfy the prurient and licentious taste of that wretched section of the public which found its chief amusement in French novels and the scandals of Vanity Fair.

The coroner, with a gentle reprimand to the foreman of the jury, stated that the court was gathered to look into the death of Count de Mürger, but it was not a court for social inquiries; it wasn't there to investigate scandals or to exploit the lives and behaviors of a part of Her Majesty’s subjects. While he would consider any evidence relevant to the case, no matter how painful it might be to the personal feelings or public standing of even the highest figures, he would not allow the court to become overly inquisitive about issues that would only appeal to the prurient and immoral interests of that unfortunate segment of the public that found its main entertainment in French novels and the scandals of Vanity Fair.

Poor coroner! he lived to regret those words. Even some of the very best newspapers condemned them; and the worst called for the coroner’s instant dismissal, as a panderer to the aristocracy and unfit to preside over a court of any kind.

Poor coroner! He lived to regret those words. Even some of the best newspapers criticized them; and the worst demanded the coroner’s immediate dismissal, calling him a sycophant to the elite and unfit to lead any court.

[95]On the first day of the inquest the coroner asked why Lord Francis Onslow was not present. The question created an expectant hush, which was maintained while Mr. Jarrow Cook, of the firm of Cook, Son & Lovett, the family lawyers of the Onslows, explained that Lord Francis was somewhere abroad—where, they did not know.

[95]On the first day of the inquest, the coroner asked why Lord Francis Onslow wasn't there. The question created a tense silence, which continued while Mr. Jarrow Cook, from the firm of Cook, Son & Lovett, the Onslows' family lawyers, explained that Lord Francis was overseas—where exactly, they didn't know.

“When did Lord Francis quit the hotel where the count was killed?” asked the foreman of the jury.

“When did Lord Francis leave the hotel where the count was killed?” asked the foreman of the jury.

“I do not know,” was the lawyer’s reply.

“I don't know,” was the lawyer's reply.

“I believe he left very early and suddenly for London, and then went on to Paris. Is that so?”

“I think he left for London really early and unexpectedly, and then headed to Paris. Is that right?”

“I really cannot say,” was the lawyer’s answer.

“I can’t really say,” was the lawyer’s answer.

“I do not know that these questions are in order, Mr. Foreman,” said the coroner.

“I’m not sure if these questions are in order, Mr. Foreman,” said the coroner.

“May be not, Mr. Coroner,” replied the foreman, “but there is a good deal, it strikes me, in the conduct of Lord Francis Onslow in this matter that requires explanation.”

“Maybe not, Mr. Coroner,” the foreman replied, “but it seems to me that there’s a lot in Lord Francis Onslow's behavior regarding this matter that needs clarification.”

“Mr. Coroner,” said the lawyer, “if you will permit me to say so, Lord Francis will, I am quite sure, be quite ready to answer any questions that this honorable court may desire to ask him; but I think in his absence that——”

“Mr. Coroner,” said the lawyer, “if you’ll allow me to say this, I’m sure Lord Francis will be more than willing to answer any questions this honorable court wishes to ask him; however, I believe that in his absence—”

“Certainly,” said the coroner, interrupting Mr. Jarrow Cook, of the firm of Cook, Son & Lovett. “I am sure the foreman will feel that it is not within our province at the moment to refer to the conduct of Lord Francis Onslow. His lordship[96] will, no doubt, present himself before us in due course, if wanted. If necessary, I will order his attendance.”

“Of course,” said the coroner, interrupting Mr. Jarrow Cook from the firm of Cook, Son & Lovett. “I’m sure the foreman will agree that it’s not our place right now to discuss the behavior of Lord Francis Onslow. His lordship[96] will surely come before us in due time if needed. If necessary, I’ll make sure he attends.”

At this there was some applause in court, and Mr. Jarrow Cook rose to remark with all deference that he thought the coroner’s observation uncalled for, whereupon the coroner reminded Mr. Jarrow Cook that he was only there by courtesy, and that he must request him not to offer any further criticism of a personal nature in regard to the conduct of the court.

At this, there was some applause in the courtroom, and Mr. Jarrow Cook stood up to respectfully say that he thought the coroner’s comment was unnecessary. The coroner then reminded Mr. Jarrow Cook that he was only present out of courtesy and requested that he refrain from making any further personal criticisms about the court's conduct.

Mr. Jarrow Cook bowed, and the proceedings went on without any further interruption.

Mr. Jarrow Cook nodded, and the meeting continued without any more interruptions.

The prisoner, who was dressed in a quiet gown of gray cashmere, sat placidly in an armchair near Mr. Jarrow Cook. She was pale, but quite self-possessed. The evidence of the police inspector seemed to interest her very much, as he related with careful regard to detail how he was sent for, and what he saw and heard in the prisoner’s room; how he cautioned her, and what he said when he took her into custody.

The prisoner, wearing a simple gray cashmere gown, sat calmly in an armchair next to Mr. Jarrow Cook. She looked pale but was very composed. She seemed quite interested in the police inspector’s testimony as he meticulously explained how he was called in, what he observed and heard in the prisoner’s room, how he warned her, and what he said when he took her into custody.

An observant reporter thought he detected a peculiar smile pass over the mobile features of Lady Francis Onslow, when the first medical witness suggested the impossibility of a woman having made the marks on the throat of the dead man; but no doubt, when the case comes to be sifted to its very dregs, and the prosecuting counsel has to reply to this medical criticism, he will[97] be able to adduce instances of the enormous strength that comes with passion, or is the outcome of some great act of revenge, and so on.

An astute reporter thought he saw a strange smile flicker across Lady Francis Onslow’s face when the first medical witness claimed it was impossible for a woman to have left the marks on the dead man's throat. However, when the case is thoroughly examined, and the prosecution has to respond to this medical argument, he will[97] likely be able to present examples of the incredible strength that can arise from passion or as a result of some deep act of revenge, among other things.

That is, if Lady Francis Onslow should have to take her trial for willful murder, though the coroner’s inquest ended with her condemnation, the case has still to go before the police magistrate, and already public opinion has decided that if Lady Francis Onslow did kill the would-be Tarquin she is only guilty of manslaughter. By her own confession, upon which she was originally charged, the man sought her life, and she killed him. It was remarked by many that in America she would have easily found bail if she had been arrested, and that if she had ever come before a court for trial she would have been promptly acquitted. “Justifiable homicide” is a verdict not unknown to the English law, many wise persons also remarked.

If Lady Francis Onslow ends up on trial for willful murder, even though the coroner’s inquest found her guilty, the case still needs to go before the police magistrate. Public opinion already leans toward the belief that if Lady Francis Onslow did kill the would-be rapist, she’s only guilty of manslaughter. According to her own confession, which was the basis for her original charge, the man tried to kill her, and she killed him in self-defense. Many people noted that in America, she would have easily gotten bail if she had been arrested, and if she had faced a trial, she would have likely been acquitted. “Justifiable homicide” is a verdict that’s not unfamiliar to English law, as many wise individuals pointed out.

Meanwhile Lady Francis Onslow was on her way in a police van, to be charged in the police court, and a detective had been told off at Scotland Yard to keep his eye upon Lord Francis Onslow.

Meanwhile, Lady Francis Onslow was being transported in a police van to be charged in the police court, and a detective had been assigned at Scotland Yard to monitor Lord Francis Onslow closely.


[98]

CHAPTER IX.
BY MRS. LOVETT CAMERON.

And my soul from out that shadow that lies floating on the floor
Shall be lifted—Nevermore!

And my soul from that shadow that’s lying on the floor
Shall be lifted—Nevermore!

She was free—free to go where she pleased—to do as she liked. The hideous nightmare of the trial was over; a jury of her countrymen had brought in a verdict of “Justifiable homicide.” The laws of her country had given her back her liberty, and Fenella was a free woman.

She was free—free to go where she wanted—to do what she wished. The terrible nightmare of the trial was behind her; a jury of her peers had ruled it as "Justifiable homicide." The laws of her country had restored her freedom, and Fenella was a free woman.

Perhaps the jury had not been altogether unimpressed by the pale loveliness of the unhappy girl who had stood before them as “prisoner in the dock” during those two terrible days; perhaps the sight of the small pale face, of the piteous brown eyes, of the childish rosy lips that quivered a little, yet that never swerved in that one statement that they repeated through all the weary examination and cross-examination, may have influenced those rough men, who held her life in their hands, more than they had any idea of.

Maybe the jury hadn't been completely unaffected by the pale beauty of the unfortunate girl who stood before them as the “prisoner in the dock” during those two grueling days; perhaps the sight of her small pale face, her sorrowful brown eyes, and her youthful rosy lips that trembled slightly but never wavered in that one statement they repeatedly made throughout all the exhausting questioning and cross-examination, may have impacted those tough men, who held her fate in their hands, more than they realized.

“I confess it. I killed him; he attempted my life; and I killed him in self-defense.”

“I admit it. I killed him; he tried to take my life; and I killed him in self-defense.”

[99]“When you say your life, you mean probably more, do you not?” inquired the barrister who was examining her; and she answered him simply, “I do—I mean that which to a woman is dearer than life itself;” and at the words a sort of shiver of suppressed excitement ran through that packed and crowded court—a shiver that made as though one heart-throb of sympathy and of admiration. But more than all else did Fenella owe her salvation to the man who stood up for a whole hour to defend her.

[99]“When you talk about your life, you probably mean more than that, right?” asked the lawyer who was questioning her. She simply replied, “I do—I mean that which is dearer to a woman than life itself.” At her words, a wave of suppressed excitement swept through the packed courtroom—a wave that felt like a collective heartbeat of sympathy and admiration. But more than anything else, Fenella owed her salvation to the man who stood for a full hour defending her.

Clitheroe Jacynth, it was said afterward, made his professional reputation over the defense of Lady Francis Onslow. He had been known to be clever, he had been reckoned among the rising men of his day, but never until now had the world quite realized the power that was in him. He had all the eloquence, the fire, the passionate pleading of a man whose whole soul was in the cause that he advocated, and his arguments carried all before them by the sheer force of will and talent. No one who saw the dark, passionate face—the eyes that shone with righteous wrath—who listened to the strong, sinuous words that seemed to burn into the hearts of his hearers as they fell, like living fire, from his lips, ever forgot Jacynth as he was that day. And when, at the last, he looked round the court, and, after a moment of silence, more eloquent than words, began with a deep and low-voiced impressiveness; “I see[100] around me here a crowd of men—fathers, husbands, and brothers—men who have women they love at home, and whose honor lies in the hands of those women. Which of us, my brothers—my fellow-men,” he cried suddenly, aloud, stretching forth his right arm in a passionate appeal to those before him, “which of us all, did those women whom we love stand where my unfortunate client stood upon that fatal night, alone in the darkness, with no arm to defend her, no ear to hear her cry, with nothing but a certain and a shameful dishonor before her—which of us, I say, would not desire that the women we love and hold sacred, you and I, and every true man in all England, should do as this woman did; and save her honor at all costs?”

Clitheroe Jacynth, as people later said, built his professional reputation defending Lady Francis Onslow. He had been known for his intelligence and was considered one of the promising talents of his time, but it wasn’t until this moment that the world truly recognized his potential. He had all the eloquence, passion, and fervent pleading of someone who fully invested in the cause he represented, and his arguments prevailed through sheer will and skill. No one who witnessed his intense, passionate face—the eyes filled with righteous anger—who listened to his powerful, fluid words that seemed to sear into the hearts of his audience like living fire from his lips, could ever forget Jacynth as he was that day. And when, at last, he surveyed the courtroom and, after a moment of silence more powerful than words, began in a deep and resonant tone; “I see[100] before me a crowd of men—fathers, husbands, and brothers—men who have women they love at home, whose honor rests in the hands of those women. Which of us, my brothers—my fellow men,” he suddenly exclaimed, extending his right arm in a passionate plea to those in front of him, “which of us would want those women we love and cherish, you and I, and every true man in all England, to do what this woman did; and protect her honor at all costs when she stood where my unfortunate client stood on that fateful night, alone in the dark, with no one to defend her, no one to hear her plea, facing nothing but certain and terrible dishonor?”

There was a murmur of applause that ran round the court as he sat down. Then the judge summed up strongly in her favor. There had been no evidence to contradict the prisoner’s own statement. No eye save her own had been in that chamber of death in the darkness of the night. Something, indeed, had been said about signs of more force having been used than it was in the power of a woman’s frail hands to employ, but there had been no evidence in support of that theory; not a vestige of any other presence in the prisoner’s chamber, save that of her would-be destroyer, had come to light; and the jury must bear in mind that a desperate woman is[101] often given an almost miraculous strength in such moments of horror and of fear, and that if the blow with the silver dagger had been, as it appeared, struck first, the victim would necessarily have become much weakened, and was probably in a partial state of collapse.

There was a murmur of applause that spread around the courtroom as he took a seat. Then the judge strongly summarized the case in her favor. There had been no evidence to contradict the prisoner’s own statement. No one but her had been in that room of death in the darkness of the night. Some mention had been made about signs of more force being used than a woman’s frail hands could produce, but there was no evidence to back up that theory; not a trace of any other presence in the prisoner’s room, aside from her would-be attacker, had been uncovered; and the jury had to remember that a desperate woman often has an almost miraculous strength in such moments of horror and fear, and that if the blow with the silver dagger had, as it seemed, been struck first, the victim would have necessarily become much weakened and was likely in a partial state of collapse.

There was much more of it, but it was all in her favor, and almost before the jury retired it was felt that their decision was a foregone conclusion. No one could righteously condemn a woman to death for murder who had taken a man’s life under such circumstances as these. So the horror of it all came to an end, and Lady Francis Onslow was told that she was free; that she could go where she pleased, and do as she liked.

There was a lot more evidence, but it all worked in her favor, and almost before the jury went to deliberate, it was clear their decision was predetermined. No one could justly sentence a woman to death for murder if she had taken a man's life under these circumstances. So the nightmare was over, and Lady Francis Onslow was informed that she was free; she could go wherever she wanted and do whatever she wished.

One thing there was, however, that not all the judges and the juries in the land could do for her; they could not wash the stain of blood from her hands.

One thing, though, that none of the judges and juries in the land could do for her was wash the blood from her hands.

It was when Clitheroe Jacynth came that night to visit her at her hotel in Dover Street (she had left for London immediately after the trial), that this terrible fact first came home to her in all its dreadful reality. As he entered the room, she ran gladly to meet him, impulsively reaching out both her small hands to him.

It was when Clitheroe Jacynth came that night to visit her at her hotel on Dover Street (she had gone to London right after the trial) that this awful truth first hit her with all its frightening reality. As he walked into the room, she happily ran to meet him, instinctively extending both her small hands to him.

“It is to you I owe my life!” she cried; “it is you who have saved me. How can I ever repay you, or ever thank you enough?”

“It’s you I owe my life to!” she cried. “You’re the one who saved me. How can I ever repay you or thank you enough?”

[102]But Jacynth stood with a grave, sad face, and downcast eyes, and arms folded together across his breast, and took no notice whatever of those little white hands stretched out to him.

[102]But Jacynth stood with a serious, sad expression, his eyes cast down and arms crossed over his chest, completely ignoring those little white hands reaching out to him.

A dull sense of dismay crept over her; something—she hardly knew why or wherefore—struck a cold chill to her heart, and her hands sank nervelessly down again to her side.

A heavy sense of disappointment washed over her; something—she couldn't quite understand why or how—sent a cold shiver through her heart, and her hands slumped lifelessly back to her sides.

“Won’t you shake hands with me, Mr. Jacynth?—you, who have just saved my life?”

“Will you shake hands with me, Mr. Jacynth?—you, who just saved my life?”

“If I have saved you, it is because it was my duty, and because—because—alas, I love you, Fenella! and I shall love you to my dying day! That is why, if I can serve you, I will do so, if I can be of use to you. You can command me now, and always, but I cannot take your hand, for there is blood on it!” and he averted his face gloomily.

“If I’ve saved you, it’s because it was my duty, and because—because—oh, I love you, Fenella! and I’ll love you until the day I die! That’s why, if I can help you, I will, if I can be of use to you. You can order me around now and always, but I can’t take your hand because there’s blood on it!” He turned his face away gloomily.

There was a moment of terrible silence between them. In the old days Fenella would have flamed out at him—would have heaped abuse and rage and anger upon his head; but now she said not one single word—not one. The events of the last month had broken her down, and crushed her to the earth, and her tongue was tied. She could not deny the charge, nor tell the truth. She had taken this blood-guiltiness upon her soul to save him she loved—and to the end she must bear it—to the end! Only, she had not realized before how dreadful it would be to bear. That[103] Jacynth, who had worshiped the very ground she stood upon, should refuse to touch her hand, was very terrible to her.

There was a moment of intense silence between them. Back in the day, Fenella would have exploded at him—would have unleashed a wave of insults and fury; but now she didn’t say a single word—not one. The events of the last month had broken her down and brought her to her knees, leaving her speechless. She couldn’t deny the accusation, nor could she confess the truth. She had taken this guilt upon herself to protect the one she loved—and she had to carry it until the very end. Only, she hadn’t realized before how awful it would be to bear. The fact that Jacynth, who had adored her, refused to even touch her hand felt truly devastating. That[103]

She sat down. There was a moment of intense silence, then dully, spiritlessly, she asked:

She sat down. There was a moment of intense silence, then flatly, without much energy, she asked:

“Why have you come here, then?”

“Why did you come here, then?”

“To see you—to help and advise you, if you will take my help, and to tell you about Ronny.”

“To see you—to help and advise you, if you’re open to it, and to tell you about Ronny.”

“Ah, Ronny!” she cried, looking at him with a sudden eagerness, while a pink flush flooded her pale cheeks. “Where is Ronny? I must have him. Will you bring him to me now—at once—this very night?”

“Ah, Ronny!” she exclaimed, looking at him with sudden eagerness, while a pink flush spread across her pale cheeks. “Where is Ronny? I need him. Will you bring him to me now—right away—tonight?”

“My dear Lady Francis, I want you to be very reasonable and sensible, and to listen to me.”

“My dear Lady Francis, I want you to be reasonable and sensible, and to hear me out.”

“I never was reasonable and sensible in my life,” she began—with a little pout and a shrug of her shoulders that reminded him almost too painfully of her own wayward self—“but I will listen if you like,” she added humbly.

“I’ve never been reasonable or sensible in my life,” she started—pouting a little and shrugging her shoulders in a way that painfully reminded him of her rebellious nature—“but I’ll listen if you want,” she added softly.

“I want you to let Ronny be where he is—for the present at least. He is with my sister Helen, and with Grandison her boy, his old playfellow. I think it would be good for them both to be left together. My nephew has an excellent tutor, and Ronny can share his lessons. My sister has taken them both down to the country, to her home in Sussex. She was very hard to you, Fenella, but she is not really a bad-hearted woman, and she was very, very sorry for poor[104] little Ronny when—when it all happened—and when—you were taken from him. Let Ronny be where he is.”

“I want you to let Ronny stay where he is—for now at least. He’s with my sister Helen and her son Grandison, his old playmate. I think it would be good for both of them to be left together. My nephew has a great tutor, and Ronny can share his lessons. My sister has taken them both to the countryside, to her home in Sussex. She was really tough on you, Fenella, but she’s not truly a bad person, and she was very, very sorry for poor little Ronny when—when it all happened—and when—you were taken from him. Let Ronny stay where he is.”

“But I want him, I want him!” she cried. “He is all I have on earth—why should I be parted from him?”

“But I want him, I want him!” she shouted. “He’s all I have in this world—why should I be separated from him?”

“For his own good, Fenella!”

"For his own good, Fenella!"

“It is best for a child to be with his mother.”

“It’s best for a child to be with their mother.”

He looked at her fixedly, but very sadly and seriously.

He stared at her intently, but with a deep sadness and seriousness.

“Do you think so,” he asked slowly—“in this case?”

“Do you think so,” he asked slowly—“in this situation?”

Then she understood. Understood, that because of the brand of Cain upon her brow, the world would not think it good for her boy to be brought up by his own mother!

Then she understood. She realized that because of the mark of Cain on her forehead, the world wouldn’t think it was right for her son to be raised by his own mother!

Her cup of woe was indeed full. She bowed her head—the bright brown head that he would have died to serve—upon her hands, and wept aloud.

Her cup of misery was definitely overflowing. She lowered her head—the shining brown head that he would have done anything to serve—into her hands and cried out loud.

“Don’t,” he said, a little unsteadily; “don’t give way; be brave, as you always have been, my dear. Live down this story—this stain upon your life; go to other countries, where no one will know you; make new friends, who will have heard nothing. The world is before you; leave England, and do not come back to your boy till time has covered up with its kindly mantle this wretched episode of your life. Ronny shall be well cared for. I will look after him, and write[105] to you constantly about him. Only—for his own sake—separate yourself entirely from him, until he is old enough to know and to choose.”

“Don’t,” he said, a bit unsteadily; “don’t give in; be strong, like you always have been, my dear. Get through this story—this mark on your life; travel to other countries where no one knows you; make new friends who haven’t heard anything. The world is open to you; leave England and don’t come back to your boy until time has covered this painful chapter of your life with its gentle care. Ronny will be taken care of. I’ll look after him and keep you updated about him. Just—for his sake—completely distance yourself from him until he’s old enough to understand and make his own choices.”

He waited for a moment, looking at her yearningly and anxiously, but the bowed head never stirred. Then, in the silence and gloom of the bare and half-lit room, he turned, and left her alone in her sorrow and her desolation.

He paused for a moment, gazing at her with longing and worry, but her lowered head remained still. Then, in the silence and dimness of the empty, poorly lit room, he turned and walked away, leaving her alone in her grief and despair.

Thirty-six hours later Fenella stood by herself upon the deck of a Channel steamer, watching the white cliffs of England as they receded further and further into the distance. She was quite alone in the world—she had not even taken a maid with her. She had made up her mind that she would break every connection of her former life, and start entirely anew. There should not be even a servant about her to remind her of her past. It was for this reason that she had decided to go to the Channel Islands—for a time at least, until she could settle her further plans. Guernsey was a quiet and comparatively secluded place, and she was not likely to meet any of her former friends and acquaintances there, and it would be easy to go on to France from there, should she feel inclined to do so.

Thirty-six hours later, Fenella stood alone on the deck of a Channel steamer, watching the white cliffs of England fade further and further into the distance. She was completely by herself—she hadn’t even brought a maid with her. She had decided to cut all ties to her old life and start fresh. There wouldn’t even be a servant around to remind her of her past. That’s why she had chosen to go to the Channel Islands—for at least a while, until she could sort out her next steps. Guernsey was a quiet and relatively secluded place, and she was unlikely to run into any of her former friends and acquaintances there. Plus, it would be easy to head over to France from there if she felt like it.

Jacynth entirely approved of her idea, and went down himself with her to Weymouth to see her off. To be with her in so close a friendship, and yet to be unable even to take her hand as a friend should do, was inexpressibly painful to him,[106] yet he did not shrink from sacrificing his own feelings in order to serve her, whom, in spite of everything, he still loved and admired more than any woman on earth.

Jacynth fully supported her idea and went down with her to Weymouth to see her off. Being so close to her and yet not being able to even hold her hand like a friend should was incredibly painful for him,[106] but he didn’t hesitate to put aside his own feelings to help her, whom he still loved and admired more than any other woman in the world, despite everything.

“I have treated you very badly,” she said to him once on the train; “I led you on and flirted with you, and made you fall in love with me, and all for nothing but the pleasure of making an empty conquest! I played with your heart as I have done with that of dozens of others; but I think you will allow that I have been punished for it!”

“I treated you really poorly,” she said to him once on the train; “I led you on and flirted with you, and made you fall in love with me, all just for the thrill of winning an empty conquest! I toyed with your heart like I have with so many others; but I think you’ll agree that I’ve been punished for it!”

He could not answer her. The punishment her own folly had brought upon her was indeed terrible. And yet he did not know one-half of the burden she had to bear; nor did he guess at her hopeless and helpless love for the husband for whose crime she was suffering, that seemed to have sprung up into new life in her heart during these last three weeks of peril and of well-nigh despair.

He couldn’t answer her. The punishment that her own mistakes had brought upon her was indeed severe. And yet he didn’t know half of the burden she had to carry; nor did he realize her hopeless and helpless love for the husband whose wrongdoing she was suffering for, a love that seemed to have reignited in her heart during these last three weeks of danger and near despair.

Where was he for whom she had suffered so much, for whose sin her own life had been in jeopardy? This was the question she asked of herself, wildly and despairingly, as she leant over the bulwarks of the steamer, and watched the green waves, as they hurried by and dashed themselves into foam against the side of the vessel.

Where was the one for whom she had suffered so much, for whose wrongdoing her own life had been at risk? This was the question she asked herself, frantically and hopelessly, as she leaned over the railing of the steamer, watching the green waves rush by and crash into foam against the side of the ship.

Who that had known the wild, reckless girl of[107] old, the Lady Francis who had flirted, and laughed, and danced; who had shocked her acquaintances, and terrified her best friends, by her mad and foolish frolics—who would have recognized Lady Francis Onslow in the sad-eyed “Mrs. Orme,” in her dark and Quakerlike simplicity of dress, who stood mournfully alone upon the steamer, and looked her last upon her native shores.

Who would have recognized the wild, carefree girl of[107] the past, the Lady Francis who flirted, laughed, and danced; who shocked her friends and terrified her closest companions with her wild and reckless antics—who would have seen Lady Francis Onslow in the sorrowful “Mrs. Orme,” in her dark and plain, Quaker-like outfit, standing alone on the steamer, looking for the last time at her homeland?

It is a week later. A little furnished house, standing in a garden that runs down to the edge of the cliff, about a mile out of St. Peter’s Port, has been taken by a quiet but very lovely little lady, who apparently is a widow, and who has given her name to the house agent as “Mrs. Orme.”

It’s a week later. A small furnished house, located in a garden that slopes down to the edge of the cliff, about a mile outside of St. Peter’s Port, has been rented by a calm but very charming lady, who seems to be a widow, and who has introduced herself to the real estate agent as “Mrs. Orme.”

She has engaged a couple of maids, and filled her tiny house with the flowers for which Guernsey is famous, and that are so cheap that not to have flowers in every corner is not to have the very breath of life. The window of her little sitting room looks over the blue sea that is bluer than any other sea in English waters. Out there is the low land of Herm, and all the little rocky islands glittering and shining like jewels set in the blue, and far away the long straight line of Sark, with her steep cliffs and jagged rocks filling in the picture on the horizon; while, in the foreground, there are countless little sails of snowy whiteness that move to and fro upon the crisp[108] and azure waters. “Mrs. Orme” sits watching it all from her garden lawn. It amuses her vaguely and quietly, but she has nothing to do, and it is very dull and quiet at Prospect Cottage. It gives her quite a little excitement when a beautiful schooner yacht turns into the bay, with all her sails set, and makes as straight as wind and tide can take her for the entrance of the harbor.

She has hired a couple of maids and filled her small house with the flowers Guernsey is famous for, which are so inexpensive that not having flowers in every corner means missing out on the liveliness of life. The window of her little sitting room looks out over the blue sea, which is bluer than any other sea in English waters. In the distance is the flat land of Herm and all the little rocky islands sparkling and shining like jewels in the blue, while far away is the long straight line of Sark, with its steep cliffs and jagged rocks completing the horizon. In the foreground, countless little white sails move back and forth on the crisp and azure waters. “Mrs. Orme” watches it all from her garden lawn. It entertains her somewhat, but she has nothing to do, and it’s very dull and quiet at Prospect Cottage. She feels a bit of excitement when a beautiful schooner yacht sails into the bay, with all her sails up, heading straight for the harbor entrance as fast as the wind and tide will take her.

Fenella thought she would run down to the quay to see her come in. She was glad of an excuse to go into the town, so she started off quite in good spirits, having attired herself quickly in a smart little sailor hat and a trim serge jacket.

Fenella thought she’d head down to the dock to see her arrive. She was happy for an excuse to go into town, so she set off in good spirits, having quickly put on a cute sailor hat and a stylish serge jacket.

“I can call at the post-office, and see if there are any letters from Jacynth or Ronny,” she thought; and so she started off, little knowing that she was starting to meet a new complication in her fate.

“I can stop by the post office and check for any letters from Jacynth or Ronny,” she thought; and so she set off, unaware that she was about to encounter a new twist in her destiny.

The beautiful yacht came in, nearer and nearer to port—her sails came down with a ringing noise, and from the shore one could hear the cries and the songs of the sailors upon the deck. Fenella stood among the crowd upon the quay watching her.

The beautiful yacht approached the port, getting closer and closer. Her sails were lowered with a ringing sound, and from the shore, one could hear the shouts and songs of the sailors on deck. Fenella stood among the crowd on the quay, watching her.

“What yacht is that?” she asked of a respectable-looking individual, in the blue serge garments of a seafaring man, who stood next to her.

“What yacht is that?” she asked a well-dressed man in nautical blue, who was standing next to her.

“She’s the Seamew, a hundred-and-twenty-ton schooner,” replied the man.

“She’s the Seamew, a hundred twenty-ton schooner,” the man replied.

“And to whom does she belong?”

“And who does she belong to?”

“To Lord Castleton.”

"To Lord Castleton."

[109]Fenella started. “To Lord Castleton!” she repeated blankly.

[109]Fenella was taken aback. “To Lord Castleton!” she said unsteadily.

“Ay, ay! but he aint aboard her now; he have lent her, I hear, to a friend who has had her for the last six weeks. She started from this very port, did the Seamew, six weeks ago, bound for Madeira and the Canary Islands, where she have been cruising about ever since, and now she have come home again to the very day, as she was expected to do.”

“Oh, no! But he’s not on her now; I heard he lent her to a friend who’s had her for the last six weeks. The Seamew left this very port six weeks ago, headed for Madeira and the Canary Islands, where she’s been cruising around ever since, and now she’s back home again exactly as expected.”

“You are quite sure Lord Castleton is not on her?” inquired Fenella, earnestly.

“You're really sure Lord Castleton isn't onto her?” Fenella asked earnestly.

“Sartin sure, Miss”—they always called her “Miss,” she was so young and girlish!—“his lordship was off to the south of France the werry day she started, and that’s how he came to lend his schooner to his friend.”

“Sartin for sure, Miss”—they always called her “Miss,” she was so young and girlish!—“his lordship left for the south of France the very day she set off, and that’s why he ended up lending his schooner to his friend.”

Fenella breathed anew. “And the friend’s name?” she inquired, after a minute; but her acquaintance had already moved away from her side, and was talking to some cronies of his own further on.

Fenella took a deep breath. “And what’s your friend’s name?” she asked after a moment; but her acquaintance had already drifted away from her side and was chatting with some of his own friends further along.

The yacht had settled down to her moorings in the dock. The crowd began to disperse—there seemed nothing more to wait for, and Fenella, with the rest, moved away.

The yacht had settled into her spot at the dock. The crowd started to break up—there didn’t seem to be anything else to wait for, and Fenella, along with everyone else, walked away.

She had an errand or two to do in the town before going home, and so she clambered up the steep, irregular, picturesque little street, and went about her small shoppings. Just as she was about[110] to turn into a baker’s shop, half-way up the hill, a man’s tall slender figure, in a blue serge suit and peaked cloth cap, suddenly darkened the narrow doorway.

She had a couple of errands to run in town before heading home, so she climbed up the steep, uneven, charming little street and did her small shopping. Just as she was about to enter a bakery halfway up the hill, a tall, slender man in a blue suit and peaked cap suddenly appeared in the narrow doorway.

“Frank!” she gasped, falling back a step.

“Frank!” she said, stepping back.

“My God—Fenella!” he said; and for a moment they stood there—pale, speechless, petrified, gazing with horror and despair into each other’s faces.

“My God—Fenella!” he said; and for a moment they stood there—pale, speechless, frozen, staring in horror and despair into each other’s faces.


[111]

CHAPTER X.
BY BRAM STOKER.

Lord Francis Onslow lifted his cap. The action was an instinctive one, for he was face to face with a lady; but he was half dazed with the unexpected meeting, and could not collect his thoughts. He only remembered that when he had last seen his wife she was opening the door of her chamber to De Mürger. For weeks he had been schooling himself for such a meeting, for he knew that on his return such might at any time occur; but now, when the moment had come, and unexpectedly, the old pain of his shame overwhelmed him anew. His face grew white—white till it seemed to Fenella that it was of the pallor of death. She knew that she had been so far guilty of what had happened that the murder had been the outcome of her previous acts. She knew also that her husband was ignorant of his part in the deed—and her horror of the man, blood-guilty in such a way, was fined down by the sense of her own partial guilt. The trial, with all its consequent pain to a proud and sensitive woman, had softened her, and she grasped at any hope. The[112] sight of Frank, his gaunt cheeks, which told their tale of suffering, and now the deadly pallor, awoke all the protective feeling which is a part of a woman’s love. It was with her whole soul in her voice that she said again:

Lord Francis Onslow took off his cap. It was a natural response since he was facing a lady, but he felt a bit dazed from the unexpected encounter and couldn’t quite gather his thoughts. All he could remember was that the last time he saw his wife, she was opening her bedroom door to De Mürger. For weeks, he had been preparing himself for this moment, knowing it could happen anytime after he returned, but now that it was here, and so unexpectedly, the old pain of his shame washed over him again. His face turned pale—so pale that Fenella thought it resembled the pallor of death. She realized that she was partly to blame for what had happened, that the murder was a result of her earlier actions. She also knew that her husband was unaware of his involvement in the crime—and her horror of him, guilty of such a thing, was softened by the awareness of her own partial guilt. The trial, with all its anguish for a proud and sensitive woman, had made her more vulnerable, and she clung to any glimmer of hope. The sight of Frank, with his hollow cheeks showing his suffering and now his deadly pallor, stirred all the protective instincts that come with a woman’s love. It was with all her heart in her voice that she said again:

“Frank!” His voice was stern as well as sad as he answered her:

“Frank!” His voice was serious but also filled with sadness as he replied to her:

“What is it?” Her heart went cold, but she persevered.

“What is it?” Her heart dropped, but she kept going.

“Frank, I must have a word with you—I must. For God’s sake, for Ronny’s sake, do not deny me.” She did not know that as yet Frank Onslow was in ignorance of De Mürger’s death; and when his answer came it seemed more hard than even he intended:

“Frank, I need to talk to you—I really do. For God’s sake, for Ronny’s sake, don’t turn me down.” She didn’t know that Frank Onslow was still unaware of De Mürger’s death; and when he finally responded, it felt harsher than he meant it to be:

“Do you wish to speak of that night?” In a faint voice she answered:

“Do you want to talk about that night?” In a soft voice, she replied:

“I do.” Then looking in his eyes and seeing the hard look becoming harder still—for a man is seldom generous with a woman where his honor is concerned, she added:

“I do.” Then looking into his eyes and seeing the hard expression getting even harder—because a man is rarely generous with a woman when it comes to his honor, she added:

“O Heaven! Frank! You do not think me guilty! No, no, not you! not you! That would be too cruel!”

“O God! Frank! You don’t think I’m guilty! No, no, not you! Not you! That would be too cruel!”

Frank Onslow paused and said:

Frank Onslow stopped and said:

“Fenella, God help me! but I do,” and he turned away his head. His wife, of course, thought that he alluded to the murder, and not to her sin against him as he saw it, and with a low moan she turned away and hid her face in her[113] hands. Then with an effort she drew herself up, and without a word or a single movement to show that she even recognized his presence, she passed on up the street.

“Fenella, I swear, I really do,” he said, turning his head away. His wife, of course, thought he was referring to the murder and not to her wrongdoing in his eyes. With a quiet moan, she turned away and buried her face in her[113] hands. After a moment, she composed herself and, without saying a word or making any indication that she even acknowledged him, she walked away up the street.

Frank Onslow stood for a few moments watching her retreating figure, and then went across the street and turned the next corner on his way to the post-office, for which he had been inquiring when he met his wife. At the door he was stopped by a cheery voice and an outstretched hand:

Frank Onslow stood for a moment watching her walk away, then crossed the street and turned the next corner toward the post office he had been asking about when he met his wife. At the door, a cheerful voice and an outstretched hand stopped him:

“Onslow!”

"Onslow!"

“Castleton!” The two men shook hands warmly.

“Castleton!” The two men shook hands warmly.

“I see you did not get my telegram,” said Lord Castleton. “It is waiting for you at the post-office.”

“I see you didn't get my telegram,” said Lord Castleton. “It's waiting for you at the post office.”

“What telegram?”

"What text?"

“To tell you that I was on my way here from London. I went in your interest, old fellow. I thought you would like full particulars—the newspapers are so vague.”

"Just to let you know, I was on my way here from London. I went for your sake, my friend. I figured you'd want all the details since the newspapers are so unclear."

“What papers? My interest? Tell me all. I am ignorant of all that has passed for the last six weeks.” A vague, shadowy fear began to creep over his spirits. Castleton’s voice was full of sympathy as he answered:

“What papers? My interest? Tell me everything. I haven’t been aware of anything that’s happened in the last six weeks.” A vague, shadowy fear started to settle over his mood. Castleton’s voice was filled with sympathy as he replied:

“Then you have not heard of—but stay. It is a long story. Come back to the yacht. I was just going to join you there. We shall be all alone,[114] and I can tell you all. I have the newspapers here for you.” He motioned to a roll under his arm.

“Then you haven't heard about it—but wait. It’s a long story. Come back to the yacht. I was just going to join you there. We’ll be all alone,[114] and I can tell you everything. I have the newspapers right here for you.” He indicated a roll tucked under his arm.

The two went down to the harbor, and finding the sailor waiting with the boat at the steps, were rowed to the yacht and got on board. Here the two men were all alone. Then, with a preliminary clearing of his voice, Castleton began his story:

The two headed down to the harbor, and after spotting the sailor waiting with the boat at the steps, they were rowed to the yacht and climbed on board. Now, the two men were completely alone. Then, with a slight clearing of his throat, Castleton started his story:

“Frank Onslow—better get the worst over at once—just after you went away from Harrogate your wife was tried for murder and acquitted.”

“Frank Onslow—might as well get the worst over with right away—right after you left Harrogate, your wife was put on trial for murder and found not guilty.”

“My God! Fenella tried for murder? Whose murder?”

“My God! Fenella attempted murder? Whose murder?”

“That scoundrel De Mürger. It seems he went into her room in the night and attempted violence, so she stabbed him——”

"That scoundrel De Mürger. It seems he went into her room at night and tried to hurt her, so she stabbed him——"

Castleton stopped in amazement, for a look of radiance came over Frank Onslow’s face, as he murmured “Thank God!” Recalled to himself by Castleton’s silence, for he was too amazed to go on, Frank said: “I have a reason, old fellow; I shall tell it to you later, but go on. Tell me all the facts, or let me read the papers. Remember I am as yet quite ignorant of it all and I am full of anxiety!”

Castleton stopped in shock, because a look of joy spread across Frank Onslow's face as he whispered, “Thank God!” Brought back to reality by Castleton's silence—since he was too stunned to continue—Frank said, “I have a reason, my friend; I’ll explain later, but keep going. Tell me everything, or let me read the documents. Remember, I still don’t know anything about this, and I’m really worried!”

Without a word Castleton handed him the papers, and, lighting a fresh cigar, sat down with his back to him, and presently yielded to the sun and fresh air and fell into a doze.

Without saying a word, Castleton handed him the papers, and, lighting a new cigar, sat down with his back to him. Soon, he succumbed to the sun and fresh air and drifted off to sleep.

[115]Frank Onslow took the papers, and read carefully from end to end the account of the trial of his wife for the murder of De Mürger. When he had finished he sat with the folded paper in his hand, and his eyes had the same far-away look in them which they had had on that fatal night. The hypnotic trance was on him again.

[115]Frank Onslow took the papers and read the account of his wife's trial for the murder of De Mürger from start to finish. When he was done, he sat with the folded paper in his hand, and his eyes had the same distant look they had that tragic night. The hypnotic trance had returned.

Presently he rose, and with stealthy steps approached his sleeping friend. Murmuring “Why did I not kill him?” he struck with the folded paper, as though with a dagger, the form before him. Castleton, who had sunk into a pleasant sleep and whose fat face was wreathed with a smile, was annoyed at the rude awakening. “What the devil!” he began angrily, and then stopped as his eyes met the face of his friend and he realized that he was in some sort of trance. He grew very pale as he saw Frank Onslow stab, and stab, and stab again. There was a certain grotesqueness in the affair—the man in such terrible earnest, in his mind committing murder, while his real weapon was but a folded paper. As he stabbed he hissed, “Why did I not kill him? Why did I not kill him?” Then he went through a series of movements as though he were softly pulling an imaginary door shut behind him, and so back to his own chair, where he sat down hiding his face in his hands.

He got up quietly and approached his sleeping friend. Murmuring, “Why didn’t I kill him?” he struck the person in front of him with the folded paper, as if it were a dagger. Castleton, who had fallen into a pleasant sleep with a smile on his chubby face, was annoyed by the rude awakening. “What the hell!” he started angrily, then stopped when he saw his friend’s face and realized he was in some sort of trance. He turned pale as he watched Frank Onslow stab, and stab, and stab again. There was something absurd about the situation—the man so intensely focused, in his mind committing murder, while his actual weapon was just a folded piece of paper. As he stabbed, he hissed, “Why didn’t I kill him? Why didn’t I kill him?” Then he went through a series of gestures as if he were quietly closing an imaginary door behind him and returned to his chair, where he sat down, burying his face in his hands.

Castleton sat looking at him in amazement, and then murmured to himself:

Castleton sat there, staring at him in disbelief, and then whispered to himself:

[116]“They thought it was someone stronger than Fenella whose grasp made those marks on the dead man’s throat.” He suddenly looked round to see that no one but himself had observed what had happened, and then, being satisfied on this point, murmured again:

[116]“They believed it was someone more powerful than Fenella who left those marks on the dead man’s throat.” He quickly glanced around to ensure that no one else had witnessed what had occurred, and then, feeling satisfied about that, murmured again:

“A noble woman, by Jove! A noble woman!” He called out;

“A noble woman, by God! A noble woman!” He called out;

“Frank—Frank Onslow! Wake up, man.” Onslow raised his head as a man does when suddenly awakened, and smiled as he said:

“Frank—Frank Onslow! Wake up, dude.” Onslow lifted his head like someone who’s just been jolted awake and smiled as he said:

“What is it, old man? Have I been asleep?” It was quite evident that he had no recollection of what had just passed. Castleton came and sat down beside him, and his kindly face was grave as he asked:

“What’s going on, old man? Did I fall asleep?” It was clear that he had no memory of what had just happened. Castleton came and sat down next to him, and his friendly face was serious as he asked:

“You have read the papers?”

"Have you read the news?"

“I have.”

"I do."

“Now tell me—you offered to do so—why you said ‘Thank God!’ when I told you that your wife had killed De Mürger?”

“Now tell me—you offered to do so—why you said ‘Thank God!’ when I told you that your wife had killed De Mürger?”

Frank Onslow paused. Although the memory of what he had thought to be his shame had been with him daily and nightly until he had become familiarized with it, it was another thing to speak of it, even to such a friend as Castleton. Even now, when it was apparent from the issue of the trial that his wife had avenged so dreadfully the attempt upon her honor, he felt it hard to speak on the subject. Castleton saw the[117] doubt and struggle in his mind which was reflected in his face, and said earnestly, as he laid his hand upon his shoulder:

Frank Onslow paused. Although the memory of what he believed to be his shame had stuck with him day and night until he had gotten used to it, actually talking about it, even with a friend like Castleton, was something else entirely. Even now, when it was clear from the outcome of the trial that his wife had retaliated so horribly for the attack on her honor, he found it difficult to discuss the topic. Castleton noticed the doubt and turmoil on his face and said earnestly, placing his hand on his shoulder:

“Do not hesitate to tell me, Frank. I do not ask out of mere curiosity. I am perhaps a better friend than you think in helping to clear up a certain doubt which I see before me. I think you know I am a friend.”

“Don’t hesitate to tell me, Frank. I’m not asking just out of curiosity. I might be a better friend than you realize by helping to clarify a certain doubt I see ahead of me. I believe you know I’m your friend.”

“One of the best a man ever had!” said Frank impulsively, as he took the other’s hand. Then turning away his head, he said slowly:

“One of the best a man ever had!” Frank said impulsively as he took the other’s hand. Then, turning his head away, he said slowly:

“You were surprised because I was glad Fenella killed that scoundrel. I can tell you, Castleton, but I would not tell anyone else. It was because I saw him enter her room, and, God forgive me! I thought at the time that it was by her wish. That is why I came away from Harrogate that night. That is what kept me away. How could I go back and face my friends with such a shame fresh upon me? It was your lending me your yacht, old man, that made life possible. When I was by myself through the wildness of the Bay of Biscay and among the great billows of the Atlantic I began to be able to bear. I had steeled myself, I thought, and when I heard that so far from my wife being guilty of such a shame, she actually killed the man that attempted her honor, is it any wonder that I felt joyful?”

“You were surprised that I was glad Fenella killed that jerk. I can tell you, Castleton, but I wouldn’t share it with anyone else. It’s because I saw him go into her room, and, God forgive me! At that moment, I thought it was her doing. That’s why I left Harrogate that night. That’s what kept me away. How could I go back and face my friends with such a shame hanging over me? It was your generosity in lending me your yacht, old man, that made life bearable. When I was alone navigating the wildness of the Bay of Biscay and the massive waves of the Atlantic, I started to cope. I thought I had steeled myself, and when I heard that far from my wife being guilty of such disgrace, she actually killed the man who tried to violate her honor, is it any wonder that I felt joyful?”

After a pause Castleton asked:

After a moment, Castleton asked:

[118]“How did you come to see—to see it. Why did you take no step to prevent it? Forgive me, old fellow, but I want to understand.”

[118]“How did you come to see it? Why didn’t you do anything to stop it? Sorry, my friend, but I need to understand.”

Frank Onslow went to the rail, and leaned over. When he came back Castleton saw that his eyes were wet. With what cheerfulness he could assume, he answered:

Frank Onslow went to the railing and leaned over. When he came back, Castleton noticed that his eyes were wet. With as much cheerfulness as he could muster, he replied:

“On that very night I had made up my mind to try to win back my wife’s love. I wrote a letter to her, a letter in which I poured out my whole soul, and I left my room to put it under her door, so that she would get it in the morning. But”—here he paused, and then said, slowly, “but when in the corridor, I saw her door open, and at the same moment De Mürger appeared.”

“On that same night, I decided to try to win back my wife’s love. I wrote her a letter, one that poured out my entire soul, and I left my room to slip it under her door so she would find it in the morning. But”—he paused, then added slowly, “but as I was in the hallway, I saw her door open, and at that moment, De Mürger showed up.”

“Did she seem surprised?”

"Did she look surprised?"

“Not at first. But a moment after a look of amazement crossed her face, and she stepped back into the room, he following her.” As he said this he put his head between his hands and groaned.

“Not at first. But a moment later, a look of astonishment crossed her face, and she stepped back into the room, with him following her.” As he said this, he put his head in his hands and groaned.

“And then?” added his friend.

"And then?" his friend asked.

“And then I hardly know what happened. My mind seems full of a dim memory of a blank existence, and then a series of wild whirling thoughts, something like that last moment after death in Wiertz’s picture. I think I must have slept, for it was two o’clock when I saw Fenella, and the clock was striking five when I crossed the bridge after I had left the hotel.”

“And then I barely know what happened. My mind seems filled with a vague memory of a blank existence, followed by a whirlwind of chaotic thoughts, kind of like that final moment after death in Wiertz’s painting. I believe I must have slept, because it was two o’clock when I saw Fenella, and the clock was striking five when I crossed the bridge after leaving the hotel.”

[119]“And the letter? What became of it?”

[119]“And the letter? What happened to it?”

Frank started. “The letter? I never thought of it. Stay! I must have left it on the table in my room. I remember seeing it there a little while before I came away.”

Frank jumped. “The letter? I never considered it. Wait! I must have left it on the table in my room. I remember seeing it there right before I left.”

“How was it addressed? Do not think me inquisitive, but I cannot help thinking that that letter may yet be of some great importance.”

“How was it handled? Don't think I'm being nosy, but I can't help but think that letter might still be really important.”

Frank smiled, a sad smile enough, as he answered: “By the pet name I had for Fenella—Mrs. Right. I used to chaff her because she always defended her position when we argued, and so, when I wanted to tease her, I called her Mrs. Right.”

Frank smiled, a sad smile indeed, as he replied: “By the nickname I had for Fenella—Mrs. Right. I used to tease her because she always stood her ground when we argued, so whenever I wanted to poke fun at her, I called her Mrs. Right.”

“Was it written on hotel paper?”

“Was it written on hotel stationery?”

“No. I was going to write on some, but I thought it would be better to use the sort we had when—when we were first married. There were a few sheets in my writing case, so I took one.”

“No. I was planning to write on some, but I thought it would be better to use the kind we had when—when we first got married. There were a few sheets in my writing case, so I took one.”

“That was headed somewhere in Surrey, was it not?”

“That was headed somewhere in Surrey, right?”

“Yes; Chiddingford, near Haslemere. It was a pretty place, too, called ‘The Grange.’ Fenella fell in love with it, and made me buy it right away.”

“Yes; Chiddingford, near Haslemere. It was a lovely place, too, called ‘The Grange.’ Fenella fell in love with it and had me buy it immediately.”

“Is anyone living there now?”

“Is anyone living there now?”

“It is let to someone. I don’t think that I heard the name. The agent knows. When the trouble came I told him to do what he could with it, and not to bother me with it any more. After[120] a while he wrote and asked if I would mind it being let to a foreigner? I told him he might let it to a devil so long as he did not worry me.”

“It’s rented to someone. I don’t think I caught the name. The agent knows. When the trouble started, I told him to handle it as best he could and not to bother me about it anymore. After a while, he wrote to ask if I would mind it being rented to a foreigner. I told him he could rent it to anyone, even a devil, as long as he didn’t stress me out about it.”

Lord Castleton paused awhile, and asked the next question in a hesitating way. He felt embarrassed, and showed it:

Lord Castleton paused for a moment and asked the next question hesitantly. He felt awkward and it showed.

“Tell me one thing more, old fellow—if—if you don’t mind.”

“Tell me one more thing, my friend—if—you don’t mind.”

“My dear Castleton, I’ll tell you anything you like.”

“My dear Castleton, I’ll tell you whatever you want.”

“How did you sign the letter?” Onslow’s face looked sad as he answered:

“How did you sign the letter?” Onslow's face looked sad as he answered:

“I signed it by another old pet name we both understood. We had pet names—people always have when they are first married,” he added with embarrassment.

“I signed it with another old pet name we both understood. We had pet names—people always have those when they first get married,” he added, feeling a bit embarrassed.

“Of course,” murmured the sympathetic Castleton.

“Of course,” murmured the understanding Castleton.

“One such name lasted a long time. An old friend of my father’s came to see us, and in a playful moment he said I was a ‘sad dog.’ Fenella took it up and used to call me ‘Doggie,’ and I often signed myself ‘Frank Doggie’—as men usually do.”

“One such name stuck around for a while. An old friend of my dad’s came to visit us, and in a playful moment he called me a ‘sad dog.’ Fenella picked it up and started calling me ‘Doggie,’ and I often signed my name as ‘Frank Doggie’—just like guys usually do.”

“Of course,” again murmured Castleton, as if such a signature was a customary thing. Then he added, “And on this occasion?”

“Of course,” Castleton murmured again, as if a signature was something usual. Then he added, “And for this occasion?”

“On this occasion I used the name that seemed full of happiest memories. ‘Frank Doggie’ may[121] seem idiotic to an outsider, but to Fenella and myself it might mean much.”

"On this occasion, I used the name that was filled with the happiest memories. ‘Frank Doggie’ may seem silly to someone from the outside, but to Fenella and me, it meant a lot."

The two men sat silent awhile, and then Castleton asked softly:

The two men sat quietly for a bit, and then Castleton asked gently:

“I suppose it may be taken for granted that Lady Francis never got the letter?”

“I guess it’s safe to assume that Lady Francis never received the letter?”

“I take it, it is so; but it is no matter now, I refused to speak with her just before I met you. I did not know then what I know now—and she will never speak to me again.” He sighed as he spoke, and turned away. Then he went to the rail of the yacht and leaned over with his head down, looking into the still blue water beneath him.

“I guess that’s how it is; but it doesn’t really matter now, I turned down the chance to talk to her right before I met you. I didn’t know back then what I know now—and she’ll never talk to me again.” He sighed as he spoke and turned away. Then he went to the railing of the yacht and leaned over, looking down into the calm blue water below him.

“Poor old Frank!” said Castleton to himself. “I can’t but think that this matter may come right yet. I must find out what became of that letter, in case Lady Francis never got it. It would prove to her that Frank——”

“Poor old Frank!” Castleton said to himself. “I can’t help but think that this situation might still turn out okay. I need to figure out what happened to that letter, just in case Lady Francis never received it. It would show her that Frank——”

His train of thought suddenly stopped. A new idea seemed to strike him so forcibly that it quite upset him. Onslow, who had come over from the rail, noticed it. “I say, Castleton, what is wrong with you? You have got quite white about the gills.”

His train of thought suddenly halted. A new idea hit him so hard that it completely unsettled him. Onslow, who had come over from the train, noticed it. “Hey, Castleton, what’s wrong with you? You look a bit pale.”

“Nothing—nothing,” he answered hastily. “I am subject to it. They call it heart. Pardon me for a bit, I’ll go to my bunk and lie down,” and he went below.

“Nothing—nothing,” he replied quickly. “I can’t help it. They call it heart. Excuse me for a moment, I’ll head to my bunk and lie down,” and he went below.

In truth, he was overwhelmed by the thought[122] which had just struck him. If his surmise were true, that Onslow, in a hypnotic trance, as he had almost proved by its recurrence, had killed De Mürger, where, then, was Fenella’s heroism after all? True that she had taken the blame on herself; but might it not have been that she was morally guilty all the same? Why, then, had she taken the blame? Was it not because she feared that her husband might have refused to screen her shame; or because she feared that if any less heroic aspect of the tragedy was presented to the public, her own fair fame might suffer in greater degree? Could it indeed be that Fenella Onslow was not a heroine, but only a calculating woman of exceeding smartness? Then, again, if Frank Onslow believed that his wife had avenged her honor, was it wise to disturb such belief? He might think, if once the suggestion were made to him, that his honor was preserved only by his own unconscious act. Was it then wise to disturb existing relations between the husband and wife, sad though they were? Did they come together again, they might in mutual confidence arrive at a real knowledge of the facts, and then—and then, what would be the result? And besides, might there not be some danger in any suggestion made as to his suspicion of who struck the blow? It was true that Lady Francis had been acquitted of the crime, although she confessed to the killing; but her husband might still[123] be tried—and if tried? What then would be the result of the discovery of the missing letter on which he had been building such hopes?

Honestly, he was overwhelmed by a thought[122] that just hit him. If his guess was right, that Onslow, in a hypnotic trance—as he had almost proven by its recurrence—had killed De Mürger, then where did Fenella’s heroism fit in? It’s true she took the blame for it; but could it be that she was morally guilty in some way? Why, then, did she accept the blame? Was it because she feared that her husband wouldn’t cover up her shame? Or because she worried that if a less heroic side of the tragedy was made public, it would damage her reputation even more? Could it actually be that Fenella Onslow was not a heroine, but just a clever and calculating woman? Then again, if Frank Onslow thought his wife had defended her honor, was it wise to shatter that belief? He might start to think, once the suggestion was made, that his honor depended solely on an unconscious act. Was it smart to upset the existing relationship between the husband and wife, as troubled as it was? If they reconciled, they might, through mutual trust, discover the real facts—and then, what would happen? Besides, wouldn’t there be some risk in bringing up his suspicion about who dealt the blow? It was true that Lady Francis had been acquitted of the crime, even though she confessed to the killing; but her husband could still[123] be put on trial—and if he were? What would happen if the missing letter that he had been counting on was discovered?

The problem was too much for Lord Castleton. His life had been too sunny and easy-going to allow of familiarity with great emotions, and such a problem as this was to him overwhelming. The issue was too big for him; and revolving in his own mind all that belonged to it, he glided into sleep.

The problem was too much for Lord Castleton. His life had been too bright and laid-back to handle intense emotions, and this issue felt overwhelming to him. It was too much for him to deal with; as he pondered everything related to it, he drifted off to sleep.

He was wakened by the sound of oars and voices drifting in through the open port.

He was awakened by the sound of oars and voices coming in through the open port.


[124]

CHAPTER XI.
BY FLORENCE MARRYAT.

MME. DE VIGNY’S REVENGE.

Revenge is sweet—especially to women.—Byron.

Revenge is sweet—especially for women.—Byron.

Perhaps of all the visitors who were in the Prospect Hotel on the night of De Mürger’s murder the one to be most perplexed was Lucille de Vigny. To her Lord Francis Onslow’s mysterious disappearance was (at first) inexplicable. Yesterday he had been her lover, full of protestations of affection, and ready, as she believed, to fly with her anywhere. To-day he had flown by himself, and without leaving a word of explanation behind him. But, as the whole of the circumstances came to light, when Lady Francis was dragged away from the hotel in custody, on the charge of the count’s murder, Mme. de Vigny thought she had solved the riddle. She had no belief in Fenella’s account of the defense of her honor. She sneered at the idea with an incredulous smile. But she did think that Lord Francis had found his wife and Count de Mürger together and had killed his rival before her eyes, or perhaps injured him so much with his muscular English[125] fists that he had died from the effects. And then the wife, preferring to stand her trial for manslaughter sooner than confess her infidelity, had taken the crime, or the accident, or whatever you may like to call it, on her own shoulders, but for no love of the absent husband, who would probably refuse ever to see her again.

Maybe out of all the guests at the Prospect Hotel on the night of De Mürger's murder, the one who was most confused was Lucille de Vigny. To her, Lord Francis Onslow's sudden disappearance was (at first) a mystery. Just yesterday, he had been her lover, showering her with declarations of love and seemingly ready to run away with her. Today, he had disappeared on his own, without leaving any explanation. However, as the details unfolded and Lady Francis was taken away from the hotel in custody on the charge of the count's murder, Mme. de Vigny believed she had cracked the case. She found Fenella's story about defending her honor unbelievable and scoffed at the idea with a doubtful smile. But she did believe that Lord Francis had discovered his wife and Count de Mürger together and had killed his rival in front of her, or maybe hurt him so severely with his powerful English[125] fists that he had died from the injuries. Then, the wife, choosing to face a trial for manslaughter instead of admitting her infidelity, had taken the blame for the crime or tragedy, but not out of love for her missing husband, who would likely refuse to see her again.

So far Mme. de Vigny’s intelligence, which had not ripened in an entirely moral atmosphere, had led her pretty near the truth. But her conclusion was like a broken watch, useless because the mainspring was missing. For she did not stop there. She completed the story for herself. Lord Francis had flown, not for his wife’s sake nor his own—but in order not to drag her (whom he loved) into the miserable tangle of his married life. He would remain away until everything was concluded, and then he would seek her out again, and they would be happy. Such a terrible scandle would surely be followed by a divorce, after which he would be free to put her in the place left vacant by his wife’s infidelity. But the trial of Lady Francis Onslow took place, as has been related, and yet no intelligence came of her missing husband. When she had left Harrogate, and the child had been taken away, Mme. de Vigny became tired of being left behind. She returned to London, and went down to Haslemere, thinking Lord Francis might be lying perdu in his country home. But all she found[126] there was a large board stating that The Grange was to be let, furnished, and that applications were to be addressed to Mr. Abraham Hewett, of Chancery Lane. Quick as thought she resolved (if possible) to take it.

So far, Mme. de Vigny's understanding, which had not developed in a completely moral environment, had brought her pretty close to the truth. But her conclusion was like a broken clock, useless because it was missing a key part. She didn't stop there. She completed the story in her mind. Lord Francis had left, not for his wife’s sake or his own, but to avoid dragging her (whom he loved) into the miserable mess of his married life. He would stay away until everything was resolved, and then he would seek her out again, and they would be happy. Such a terrible scandal would surely lead to a divorce, after which he would be free to take her place left vacant by his wife's betrayal. But the trial of Lady Francis Onslow occurred, as has been mentioned, and still, there was no word about her missing husband. After she left Harrogate and the child was taken away, Mme. de Vigny grew tired of being left behind. She went back to London and headed to Haslemere, thinking Lord Francis might be hiding out in his country home. But all she found[126] there was a big sign saying that The Grange was for rent, furnished, and that inquiries should be sent to Mr. Abraham Hewett, of Chancery Lane. Without hesitation, she decided (if possible) to take it.

She had no love for the country, nor for a secluded life, but to settle in his very home must be, she argued, the best way by which to come in contact with Lord Francis Onslow. Even if he did not come there he must, sooner or later, learn the name of his tenant, and be drawn into the circle of her love again. She found no difficulty in the matter. Her references were the best of all—ready cash—and Mr. Hewett had been instructed to let The Grange as soon as possible. Her foreign accent somewhat puzzled him, and he had mentioned her to his client (as Onslow told Lord Castleton) simply as a foreigner.

She didn’t have any affection for the countryside or a quiet life, but she believed that moving into his home would be the best way to connect with Lord Francis Onslow. Even if he didn’t visit, he would eventually learn the name of his tenant and be drawn back into her orbit. She didn’t find this challenging at all. Her references were top-notch—cash on hand—and Mr. Hewett had been instructed to rent out The Grange as soon as possible. Her foreign accent puzzled him a bit, and he referred to her to his client (as Onslow told Lord Castleton) simply as a foreigner.

Perhaps she had tried to increase his mystification by speaking as incoherently and writing as illegibly as she could. Anyway, she secured The Grange, and took possession of it.

Maybe she had attempted to deepen his confusion by speaking as unclearly and writing as messily as possible. In any case, she secured The Grange and moved in.

How much she reveled at first in the thought that she was living in the house which Lord Francis called his own, using the same furniture, and walking in the same garden that he had been used to walk in. Before long she hoped that he would be there too, watching the moon rise above the summits of the fine old trees. She searched the house for some memento of him—a cast-off[127] glove, a faded flower. But the housemaid’s broom had been too busy, and the Grange was inviolate from attic to basement. Only in a little drawer in his looking-glass stand she had found a few of his visiting cards, evidently forgotten or overlooked.

How much she initially enjoyed the idea that she was living in the house Lord Francis considered his own, using the same furniture and walking in the same garden he was used to. Before long, she hoped he would be there too, watching the moon rise above the tops of the beautiful old trees. She searched the house for something that reminded her of him—a discarded glove, a wilted flower. But the housekeeper’s broom had been too busy, and the Grange was untouched from attic to basement. Only in a small drawer in his vanity did she find a few of his business cards, clearly forgotten or overlooked.[127]

“Lord Francis Onslow, The Grange, Chiddingford,” and on the other side, “The Corinthians, Pall Mall.” How sweet the words looked! The enraptured woman raised them to her lips as she thought that some day she might own a corresponding passport to society. Meantime Mme. de Vigny did not enjoy her solitude long. While the man she dreamed of was hiding himself in Paris, and on the Seamew, others of her acquaintance tracked her to The Grange, and intruded their presence upon her. Lucille de Vigny was too beautiful, and, unfortunately, too notorious, to conceal herself successfully. She had had many admirers besides Lord Francis Onslow, and before she had been many weeks at Chiddingford they commenced to run down from London to call upon her. And she was pleased to see them. She had not been used to the company of her own thoughts.

“Lord Francis Onslow, The Grange, Chiddingford,” and on the other side, “The Corinthians, Pall Mall.” How lovely those words looked! The captivated woman brought them to her lips, imagining that one day she might possess a similar pass into society. Meanwhile, Mme. de Vigny didn’t stay in her solitude for long. While the man she fantasized about was hiding in Paris and on the Seamew, others she knew found their way to The Grange and imposed their presence on her. Lucille de Vigny was too beautiful, and sadly, too well-known to hide effectively. She had many admirers besides Lord Francis Onslow, and it wasn’t long after she arrived in Chiddingford before they started coming down from London to visit her. And she was happy to see them. She wasn’t used to the company of her own thoughts.

They proved ugly company to her on occasions—she had not always the courage to look back—and she earnestly hoped to make for herself a future on which the past should have no power to obtrude. So, pending the return of[128] Lord Francis, she was glad to welcome the various friends who considered it worth their while to travel down to see her. Among them was Colonel Uriah B. Clutterbuck, a Senator from the United States, who had made a large fortune over railway iron, and was trying to spend it in the old country. He had been an ardent admirer of Mme. de Vigny from the first day of their acquaintance, and would have proposed to her long before, had not Lord Francis Onslow’s claims stood in his way.

They were sometimes unpleasant company for her—she didn't always have the courage to look back—and she sincerely hoped to create a future where the past wouldn't have any influence. So, while she waited for[128] Lord Francis to return, she was happy to welcome the various friends who thought it was worth their time to come visit her. Among them was Colonel Uriah B. Clutterbuck, a U.S. Senator who had made a fortune in railway iron and was trying to spend it in the UK. He had been a devoted admirer of Mme. de Vigny since the first day they met and would have proposed to her much earlier, if it hadn't been for Lord Francis Onslow's claims in the way.

But now the colonel thought he saw his opportunity. The first evening he dined with Lucille, and she took him after dinner into the garden, his heart overflowed, and he was able to contain himself no longer.

But now the colonel thought he saw his chance. The first evening he had dinner with Lucille, and she took him into the garden afterward, his heart overflowed, and he couldn’t hold back any longer.

“Mrs. der Vin-yay,” he commenced, “Loo-cill—if I may call you so—there is no man in the United States that can boast of a bigger pile than your obedient servant. I am not a lord, ma’am; I would disdain to be one. Neither am I, perhaps, an Apoller; but, in point of dollars, Mrs. der Vin-yay, you will not find my superior, and they and I are at your service, to-day, and forever, if you will only say the word.”

“Mrs. der Vin-yay,” he started, “Lucille—if I may call you that—there’s no man in the United States who can claim a bigger fortune than your humble servant. I’m not a lord, ma’am; I wouldn’t aspire to be one. Nor am I, perhaps, a god; but in terms of money, Mrs. der Vin-yay, you won’t find anyone better off than me, and both my wealth and I are at your service today and always, if you just say the word.”

Mme. de Vigny looked at him with surprise, mingled with a degree of contempt. She was a magnificent woman, towering several inches above the New York Senator, with a finely-molded figure, large dark eyes, chiseled features, and a[129] voluptuous mouth. She looked like a Juno regarding a human rat.

Mme. de Vigny looked at him in surprise, mixed with a bit of contempt. She was an impressive woman, towering several inches over the New York Senator, with a beautifully shaped figure, large dark eyes, sharp features, and a[129] voluptuous mouth. She resembled a Juno looking down at a human rat.

“Colonel Clutterbuck,” she replied, “you astonish me. Surely I have never encouraged you to address me in such an extraordinary manner. I have not the slightest intention of marrying again, and I must beg you never to refer to the subject.”

“Colonel Clutterbuck,” she replied, “you surprise me. I’ve never encouraged you to speak to me like that. I have no intention of getting married again, and I must ask you to never bring it up again.”

“Very well, Mrs. der Vin-yay,” replied the discomfited suitor, “say no more about it. I thought you might have liked the pile, ma’am, if you didn’t admire the man; but it won’t go begging, Mrs. der Vin-yay, you may bet your bottom dollar upon that.”

“Alright, Mrs. der Vin-yay,” replied the embarrassed suitor, “let's drop it. I figured you might be interested in the money, ma’am, even if you didn't like the guy; but it won’t be without a taker, Mrs. der Vin-yay, you can count on that.”

“I do not wish to bet anything, Colonel Clutterbuck,” said Lucille grandly, “nor should I take money into consideration on a question of marriage. But I am quite content with my life as it is, and have no desire to alter it.”

“I don’t want to gamble on anything, Colonel Clutterbuck,” said Lucille confidently, “nor should I consider money when it comes to marriage. But I’m perfectly happy with my life as it is and have no wish to change it.”

“Ah! You’re waiting for a title, Mrs. der Vin-yay,” replied the Senator, “that’s where it is. You’ll never tell me that a fine woman like yourself means to remain single for the rest of her life. But you’re gone on these English aristocrats, like the gals in my country, and nothing will satisfy you but to be a duchess or a countess.”

“Ah! You’re waiting for a title, Mrs. der Vin-yay,” replied the Senator, “that’s where it is. You’ll never convince me that a wonderful woman like you means to stay single for the rest of her life. But you're into these English aristocrats, like the girls in my country, and nothing will satisfy you but to become a duchess or a countess.”

“Colonel Clutterbuck, your remarks are positively offensive, and I must entreat you to turn your conversation to something else. I thank[130] you for your offer, but I can never accept it. Come indoors and let me give you a song. I had a parcel of new ones down from London last week.” She drew her lace wrap about her as she spoke, and turned to re-enter the house. Her handsome face looked proud and cold under the moonlight, but her heart was throbbing warmly against Lord Francis Onslow’s card, which she carried in her bosom. She was not really faithful, or affectionate, but she had set her mind upon capturing and holding this man (as a woman sometimes sets her mind upon a spaniel or a bonnet), and would not rest until she had achieved her purpose. In like manner the American Senator had set his mind upon her, but he would not break his heart over her refusal. He had thought she would make a splendid picture at the head of his New York table, and an enviable wife to present to his friends, but if she couldn’t accept his pile of dollars, he concluded that some other lady would. So they parted on their usual terms, and Lucille even asked him to repeat his visit on the first opportunity. The next morning, when her maid brought her letters into her room with her coffee, she was struck by the appearance among them of a pale buff letter, stamped on the top “On H. M. Service,” and on the bottom, “Dead Letter Office.”

“Colonel Clutterbuck, your comments are downright insulting, and I must ask you to discuss something else. I appreciate your offer, but I can't accept it. Come inside, and let me sing you a song. I just got a bunch of new ones from London last week.” She wrapped her lace shawl around herself while speaking and turned to go back inside the house. Her beautiful face looked proud and cold in the moonlight, but her heart was beating warmly against Lord Francis Onslow’s card, which she kept close to her. She wasn’t truly faithful or affectionate, but she was determined to win this man over (just as a woman sometimes fixes her attention on a puppy or a hat), and she wouldn’t give up until she succeeded. Similarly, the American Senator had set his sights on her, but he wouldn't let her rejection break his heart. He thought she would look stunning at the head of his New York dinner table and be an impressive wife to show off to his friends, but if she couldn’t accept his fortune, he figured some other woman would. So, they parted on their usual terms, and Lucille even invited him to visit again at the first chance. The next morning, when her maid brought in her letters along with her coffee, she noticed a pale buff letter among them, marked at the top “On H. M. Service,” and at the bottom, “Dead Letter Office.”

“What is that, Rose?” she cried.

“What is that, Rose?” she exclaimed.

“I do not know, madame, but it was left here[131] with the other letters, so I thought I had better bring it up to you.”

“I don’t know, ma’am, but it was left here[131] with the other letters, so I thought I should bring it to you.”

Lucille had by this time seized the envelope and read the superscription:

Lucille had at this point grabbed the envelope and read the address:

“Frank Doggie, Esq., The Grange, Chiddingford, Haslemere.”

“Frank Doggie, Esq., The Grange, Chiddingford, Haslemere.”

“How strange,” she laughed. “Who is Mr. Frank Doggie, and why do they send his letters here?”

“How strange,” she laughed. “Who is Mr. Frank Doggie, and why are his letters sent here?”

“Shall I return it to the postman, madame?”

“Should I give it back to the mailman, ma'am?”

“No! It would be useless. I will keep it a little while. It may be inquired for.” So the maid retired, leaving the letter behind her. It seemed to fascinate Lucille; though she had the morning papers and several letters of her own to peruse, her eyes kept turning toward the buff envelope with marked curiosity, until she took it up again and examined it carefully. What right had Mr. Doggie to have the name of Frank?—that name above all others so dear to her. The fact alone seemed to make the letter her property. It had come from the Dead Letter Office. That showed that all reasonable inquiries had been made for the owner without avail. There could be no harm, then, in her reading it, for the more she regarded it, the more curious she became to learn its contents, so without further ado, she tore it open. It contained an envelope addressed to “Mrs. Right, Prospect Hotel, Harrogate,” and scribbled all over, both in red and black ink, and[132] in various signatures, with the words, “Not known here,” “Gone away,” “No such person,” etc. This was the letter (as may be remembered) that Lord Francis wrote with such a beating heart to his wife on the night of De Mürger’s murder, and left, in his subsequent horror and confusion, on the table in his bedroom. When he had gone, the servants carried it to the landlord, who, knowing no one of the name of “Right,” had delivered it over to the Post-office. And so it had gone the round of Harrogate, being repudiated everywhere, and finally found its way to London, and was opened and returned to the address engraved on the note-paper. “Mrs. Right and Mr. Doggie.” Mme. de Vigny laughed at the strange conjunction of names, as she prepared to find out what Doggie and Right had to say to each other. But she did not laugh long. The first words her eyes lit upon made the color fade from her cheek, while her hand clenched savagely over the unoffending paper. They were the words Frank had poured forth in the anguish of his soul at Fenella’s feet:

“No! That would be pointless. I’ll hold onto it for a bit. Someone might ask for it later.” With that, the maid left the letter behind her. Lucille found herself drawn to it; even though she had the morning papers and several letters of her own to read, her eyes kept drifting back to the buff envelope with intense curiosity until she picked it up again and examined it closely. What right did Mr. Doggie have to carry the name of Frank?—that name, above all, meant so much to her. Just that fact made the letter feel like it belonged to her. It had come from the Dead Letter Office, which indicated that all reasonable efforts had been made to locate the owner, but to no avail. So there would be no harm in her reading it; the more she looked at it, the more curious she became about its contents, so without hesitation, she tore it open. Inside was another envelope addressed to “Mrs. Right, Prospect Hotel, Harrogate,” covered in scribbles of red and black ink, with various signatures, along with phrases like “Not known here,” “Gone away,” “No such person,” etc. This was the letter (as you might recall) that Lord Francis wrote with a pounding heart to his wife on the night of De Mürger’s murder, and he had left it in shock and confusion on the table in his bedroom. After he left, the servants took it to the landlord, who, knowing no one named “Right,” handed it over to the Post Office. From there, it made its way around Harrogate, rejected at every stop, and finally made it to London, where it was opened and sent back to the address printed on the note paper: “Mrs. Right and Mr. Doggie.” Mme. de Vigny chuckled at the odd pairing of names as she prepared to find out what Doggie and Right had to say to one another. But her laughter didn’t last long. The first words her eyes landed on drained the color from her face, and her hand clenched tightly around the innocent paper. They were the words Frank had poured out in desperation at Fenella’s feet:

“My darling—my own, own darling (for that you must ever be to me, let who will come between us), why will you make us both so unhappy? I know you are not happy, Fenella! I can read it in your face; hear it in each tone of your voice. Those were not the looks and tones that made the first years of our married life one[133] long dream of bliss. And I am supremely miserable, more so than yourself, for I have sinned more against you than you have against me. I confess it, dear love. I prostrate myself before you, and I cry for forgiveness. Can you not forgive me? Will you not take me to your heart again, and let me try to atone for all the past? My life is so barren without you and my darling child. Do you suppose that anything can compensate me for your loss? As for Mme. de V., she is nothing to me—less than nothing; a toy to pass away the time that goes so slowly without you; an opiate that for a moment makes me forget my pain, and sometimes, even while I seem to yield to her witcheries, I loathe her because she has come between us. But it shall never be again, dear love, if you but say the word. Come back to me, Fenella, and I will swear to wipe her (and all like her) out of my life, as surely as I would kill the viper that lay across your path. Oh, when I think of all that she has cost me, how bitterly I hate her!”

“My darling—my own, own darling (because you will always be that to me, no matter who tries to come between us), why do you choose to make us both so unhappy? I know you’re not happy, Fenella! I can see it on your face and hear it in every tone of your voice. Those aren’t the looks and sounds that made the early years of our marriage feel like one long dream of happiness. And I’m incredibly miserable, even more than you, because I’ve done more wrong to you than you have to me. I admit it, my dear love. I’m begging you for forgiveness. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me? Will you let me back into your heart and give me a chance to make up for everything that’s happened? My life feels empty without you and our precious child. Do you think anything can make up for your absence? As for Mme. de V., she means nothing to me—less than nothing; just a distraction to pass the time that drags on so slowly without you; a temporary escape that helps me forget my pain for a moment, and sometimes, even while I seem to give in to her charms, I detest her for coming between us. But that won’t happen again, my love, if you just say the word. Come back to me, Fenella, and I promise to remove her (and anyone like her) from my life, just as surely as I would eliminate a snake in your path. Oh, when I think about what she has cost me, how deeply I hate her!”

There was much more in the same strain, but this was sufficient for Lucille, who lay back on her pillow with the paper crushed in her hand, and jealousy and revenge gleaming from her eyes. This was how he thought of her, then. This was how he wrote and spoke of her to his wife—his faithless, flirting wife—the murderess, by her own account, of Count de Mürger, the unworthy[134] mother of his child—the creature to whom he might, after all, return—so contemptible and despicable and mean-spirited were men. How could she be revenged on them both? On him for so deceiving herself; and on her for retaining her power over him?

There was a lot more along the same lines, but this was enough for Lucille, who lay back on her pillow with the paper crumpled in her hand, her eyes shining with jealousy and revenge. This was how he viewed her, then. This was how he wrote and talked about her to his wife—his unfaithful, flirty wife—the murderer, by her own admission, of Count de Mürger, the undeserving[134] mother of his child—the person he might, after all, go back to—how contemptible and small-minded men were. How could she get back at them both? At him for so misleading her; and at her for still holding power over him?

Mme. de Vigny did not weep. Her temperament was not of the weeping order, but she gnashed her teeth with impotent fury as she lay with her face buried in her pillow, and thought out her best means of revenge. Her maid was surprised to find how long a time elapsed before her usual services were required, but after the lapse of two hours she was summoned to her mistress’s side.

Mme. de Vigny didn't cry. She wasn't the type to shed tears, but she gnashed her teeth in helpless anger as she lay with her face buried in her pillow, plotting her best way to get back at those who wronged her. Her maid was surprised by how long it took before her usual services were needed, but after two hours, she was called to her mistress’s side.

Lucille was up, and engaged in writing.

Lucille was awake and busy writing.

“Tell George to take this telegram into Chiddingford at once,” she exclaimed, handing it to her.

“Tell George to deliver this telegram to Chiddingford right away,” she said, handing it to her.

It was addressed to Colonel Clutterbuck, and ran as follows: “If not engaged, dine with me this evening.”

It was addressed to Colonel Clutterbuck and said: “If you're free, have dinner with me this evening.”

When Mme. de Vigny had arrived at this decision, she tried to calm herself, but it was a difficult task. All day she raved against Providence and the treachery of the man she had trusted in, but, when the evening came, she arrayed herself in her most becoming costume to meet the Senator. She had made up her mind by that time. She had refused him simply on account of her fatal[135] passion for Lord Francis Onslow, but that was over now—quenched as effectually as though it had never been—and she was determined not to let the colonel’s dollars slip through her fingers a second time. For many reasons, too, America would suit her better than England. How could she have been such a fool as to think of giving it up for a foolish love dream?

When Mme. de Vigny reached this decision, she tried to calm herself, but it was tough. All day, she ranted about fate and the betrayal of the man she had trusted, but by evening, she dressed in her most flattering outfit to meet the Senator. By then, she had made up her mind. She had turned him down solely because of her intense passion for Lord Francis Onslow, but that was over now—snuffed out as completely as if it had never existed—and she was determined not to let the colonel’s money slip away from her again. For many reasons, America would be a better fit for her than England. How could she have been so foolish as to consider giving it up for a silly romantic fantasy?

She looked more than handsome—she looked bewitchingly seductive as she advanced with a soft, luminous gaze to meet Clutterbuck, and asked his pardon for the trouble she had given him.

She looked more than attractive—she looked alluringly seductive as she approached with a gentle, bright gaze to meet Clutterbuck and apologized for the trouble she had caused him.

“But something has occurred since last night, my dear friend,” she said, “that makes it necessary for me to take a short sea voyage. My doctor is rather alarmed about my health, and insists on my obedience. So, as I have always had a supreme longing to visit your delightful country, I have decided to go to America for the autumn, and want you to tell me the best means of getting there. You must know so much,” she concluded, as she slipped her arm confidingly through his.

“But something has happened since last night, my dear friend,” she said, “that makes it necessary for me to take a short trip by sea. My doctor is quite worried about my health and insists that I follow his advice. So, since I've always had a strong desire to visit your lovely country, I've decided to go to America for the fall, and I’d like you to tell me the best way to get there. You must know a lot,” she finished, as she slipped her arm comfortably through his.

“Ah! Mrs. der Vin-yay!” exclaimed the colonel, patting her little hand, “why can’t you make up your mind to let me take you there? You should travel like a queen, Loo-cill, and there’s a house waiting for you in New York City that might satisfy an empress. Say the word,[136] Mrs. der Vin-yay, say the word, and you’ll make me the happiest man in the United States.”

“Ah! Mrs. der Vin-yay!” the colonel exclaimed, patting her little hand. “Why can’t you decide to let me take you there? You should travel like a queen, Loo-cill, and there’s a house waiting for you in New York City that could satisfy an empress. Just say the word,[136] Mrs. der Vin-yay, just say the word, and you’ll make me the happiest man in the United States.”

“But there is an obstacle to our marriage,” she whispered, “perhaps an insuperable one. Had it not been so, I should have said ‘yes,’ last night.”

“But there's a barrier to our marriage,” she whispered, “maybe an impossible one. If it weren't the case, I would have said 'yes' last night.”

“Dollars can overcome all obstacles,” replied the colonel. “What is it? I guess it’ll make no difference between us.”

“Money can get past any barrier,” replied the colonel. “What is it? I doubt it will change anything between us.”

“I have a little nephew, the orphan child of an only sister, now deceased, and I will marry no man who asks me to leave him behind.”

“I have a little nephew, the orphaned child of my only deceased sister, and I won't marry any man who asks me to leave him behind.”

“That man won’t be myself, Mrs. der Vin-yay. Bring him along, by all means. There’s room in the States for another boy or two, and I’ll do by him as if he were my own.”

“that guy won’t be me, Mrs. der Vin-yay. Bring him along, definitely. There’s space in the States for another boy or two, and I’ll treat him like he’s my own.”

“Oh! you are too good, too good,” exclaimed Lucille fervently, as she pressed his hand.

“Oh! you are so nice, so nice,” Lucille said passionately, as she held his hand.

The Senator was not young, and in no mind to wait, besides which he was anxious to get back to his own country, so, as the lady’s wishes appeared to coincide with his own, they arranged matters to their mutual satisfaction that evening, and in a fortnight were married at a registrar’s office in London, without anyone but themselves being the wiser for the transaction. Lucille had pleaded for secrecy, lest her friends should interfere to prevent her leaving England, and the colonel had arrived at that age when a man detests all publicity and fuss. So Mme. de Vigny was transformed into Mrs. Colonel Clutterbuck as if by[137] magic, and went home to the Langham Hotel with her husband, as if they had been married for twenty years. Four days after a well-known steamer was to start from Liverpool for New York, and their cabins were already secured on board of her.

The Senator was no longer young and was eager to get back to his home country. Since the lady’s wishes seemed to match his own, they arranged everything to their mutual satisfaction that evening, and within two weeks, they got married at a registrar’s office in London, with no one else being any the wiser. Lucille had asked for secrecy to prevent her friends from interfering and stopping her from leaving England, and the colonel had reached an age where he hated all publicity and fuss. So, Mme. de Vigny became Mrs. Colonel Clutterbuck as if by magic, and they went back to the Langham Hotel together like they had been married for twenty years. Four days later, a well-known steamer was set to leave from Liverpool to New York, and their cabins were already booked on it.

“And now!” said Lucille, with a winning smile, the day before they started, “you must let me run down into Suffolk, colonel, and fetch my little nephew.”

“And now!” said Lucille, with a charming smile, the day before they began, “you have to let me run down to Suffolk, Colonel, and pick up my little nephew.”

“Suffolk? That’s a long way,” said Colonel Clutterbuck. “Hadn’t I better go for you?”

“Suffolk? That’s really far,” said Colonel Clutterbuck. “Shouldn't I go for you?”

“Oh, no! no! I couldn’t hear of it. The little fellow would be frightened out of his senses at the sight of a stranger. He is terribly sensitive. I can never coax him away, but by pretending we are going to meet his poor, dear mother.”

“Oh, no! No! I can’t stand the thought of it. The little guy would be scared out of his mind at the sight of a stranger. He’s really sensitive. I can only get him to come with me by pretending we’re going to see his poor, sweet mother.”

“Very well, Mrs. Clutterbuck, have it your own way,” replied the colonel, who was beaming with pride in the possession of so handsome a wife.

“Alright, Mrs. Clutterbuck, do it your way,” replied the colonel, who was beaming with pride at having such a beautiful wife.

So Lucille, armed with Lord Francis Onslow’s card, traveled down on the following day to Felixstowe, where Jacynth’s sister, Mrs. Grandison, was staying with her own son and little Ronny.

So Lucille, with Lord Francis Onslow’s card in hand, traveled the next day to Felixstowe, where Jacynth’s sister, Mrs. Grandison, was staying with her son and little Ronny.

This was the Frenchwoman’s revenge. She had heard while at Harrogate of Ronny’s destination, and knew that in so small a place she would experience little difficulty in finding out which house was occupied by Mrs. Grandison.

This was the Frenchwoman’s revenge. She had heard while at Harrogate about Ronny’s destination, and knew that in such a small place she wouldn’t have much trouble finding out which house was occupied by Mrs. Grandison.

[138]She disliked children (as most women of her stamp do), but she felt she could wreak no bitterer vengeance on Lord Francis Onslow and his wife than by depriving them of their son and heir, so dearly loved by both of them.

[138]She didn’t like kids (which is common for women like her), but she felt that the worst way to get back at Lord Francis Onslow and his wife would be to take away their son and heir, who was deeply loved by both of them.

Her marriage had been conducted so secretly that she was most unlikely to be recognized as Mrs. Clutterbuck, and once she had got the boy to America she believed that (virtually) he would be lost. What was to follow after that, or whether the game would be worth the candle to her, she never stayed to consider.

Her marriage had been kept so secret that she was unlikely to be recognized as Mrs. Clutterbuck, and once she got the boy to America, she believed he would almost certainly be lost. She never bothered to think about what would happen next or whether it would be worth the effort for her.

Mrs. Grandison, while engaged over her mid-day meal with the children, was much surprised to hear that a lady wished to speak to her. Still more so when, on entering the drawing room, she saw the fashionably attired Mrs. Clutterbuck.

Mrs. Grandison, while having her lunch with the kids, was quite surprised to hear that a lady wanted to speak with her. She was even more surprised when, upon entering the living room, she saw the stylishly dressed Mrs. Clutterbuck.

“You are doubtless surprised to receive a call from a perfect stranger, madam,” commenced Lucille, with her charming accent; “but time did not permit me to prepare you for my appearance. I come as a messenger from Lord Francis Onslow. I am an intimate friend of his, and of his poor dear wife!”

“You’re probably surprised to get a call from a complete stranger, ma’am,” Lucille began with her lovely accent. “But I didn’t have time to prepare you for my visit. I’m here as a messenger from Lord Francis Onslow. I’m a close friend of his, and his poor dear wife!”

“Indeed,” said Mrs. Grandison gravely.

"Definitely," said Mrs. Grandison seriously.

Her first opinion of Fenella’s conduct had been intensified to horror when the news of the murder and the trial were made public, and she had only taken charge of Ronny under protest—at the urgent request of her brother—and[139] because she had felt it to be a Christian duty to keep the poor child, as far as possible, from hearing the terrible things that were said of his mother. But her dislike of the subject was so great that when Lucille said she was an intimate friend of the Onslows, she shrunk from her with ill-concealed aversion.

Her initial impression of Fenella's behavior turned to horror when the news of the murder and trial became public. She reluctantly took charge of Ronny—only at her brother's urgent request—and because she felt it was her Christian duty to shield the poor child from hearing the awful things said about his mother. However, her dislike for the topic was so strong that when Lucille mentioned being close friends with the Onslows, she recoiled from her with barely concealed disgust.[139]

“Indeed!” she reiterated slowly.

"Absolutely!" she said slowly.

“Yes, and have been so for years. This has been a terribly sad affair for them both, but let us hope the worst is over. Lord Francis feels naturally that it is best they should spend the next few years, at least, out of England; therefore, they start for the Brazils to-morrow, and wish naturally to take Ronny with them.”

“Yes, and they have been for years. This has been a really sad situation for both of them, but let’s hope the worst is behind them. Lord Francis believes it’s best for them to spend the next few years, at least, away from England; so they’re leaving for Brazil tomorrow and, of course, they want to take Ronny with them.”

“Lord Francis is, then, reconciled to his wife?”

“Is Lord Francis reconciled with his wife then?”

“Oh, yes! Why should he not be? The unfortunate affair of Count de Mürger’s death really, redounds to her credit, and what preceded it was only a foolish misunderstanding!”

“Oh, yes! Why shouldn't he be? The unfortunate situation with Count de Mürger’s death actually makes her look good, and what happened before that was just a silly misunderstanding!”

“Of course if Lord Francis is satisfied, no one has a right to demur at his decision. You come from him, you say?”

“Of course, if Lord Francis is happy, no one has the right to disagree with his decision. You say you come from him?”

“Yes. He asked me to fetch Ronny home for him. He would have come himself, but he had no time. Here is his card, which he begged me to present to you, with a thousand thanks for your kindness to his child.”

“Yeah. He asked me to bring Ronny back home for him. He would’ve come himself, but he didn’t have time. Here’s his card, which he really wanted me to give to you, with a thousand thanks for being so kind to his kid.”

Mrs. Grandison hardly knew what to do. She[140] disliked delivering Ronny into the charge of a stranger, and yet she felt she had no right to keep the boy against his parents’ wishes. She kept turning the card over and over in her hands as she considered the matter.

Mrs. Grandison barely knew what to do. She[140] didn't like handing Ronny over to a stranger, but she felt she had no right to keep the boy against his parents’ wishes. She kept flipping the card over and over in her hands as she thought about the situation.

“Did you say they sailed to-morrow?” she asked, presently.

“Did you say they’re sailing tomorrow?” she asked after a moment.

“Yes, to-morrow, at four in the afternoon.”

“Yes, tomorrow, at four in the afternoon.”

“It is a very sudden resolution.”

“It’s a super quick decision.”

“Not at all. They have contemplated it for weeks past, but Lady Francis’ health has prevented them carrying it out. Now they have a sudden opportunity of which they wish to avail themselves. How long will it take to get Ronny ready to go back with me?”

“Not at all. They've been thinking about it for weeks now, but Lady Francis’ health has kept them from going through with it. Now they have a sudden chance they want to take advantage of. How long will it take to get Ronny ready to come back with me?”

“Oh, that can be done in half an hour. But I wish my brother, who put him in my charge, had written me word that his parents wished to resume their guardianship.”

“Oh, that can be done in half an hour. But I wish my brother, who left him in my care, had told me that his parents wanted to take back their guardianship.”

“I know nothing of that,” snapped Lucille. “All Lord Francis told me was to come down to Felixstowe, and take back his boy to him at all costs; and I should think a parent’s wish was imperative.”

“I don't know anything about that,” Lucille snapped. “All Lord Francis told me was to come down to Felixstowe and bring his son back to him at all costs; and I would think a parent's wish is important.”

“Certainly,” replied Mrs. Grandison, “and I should not dream of disputing it. If you will kindly wait here for a few minutes I will bring Ronny to you.”

“Of course,” replied Mrs. Grandison, “and I wouldn’t think of arguing against it. If you could please wait here for a few minutes, I’ll bring Ronny to you.”

She left the room as she spoke, and Lucille felt that she had triumphed and her revenge would be[141] complete. She remembered how Fenella had gloated over this boy, how Lord Francis had written of him as his “darling child,” and smiled to herself as she thought what they would both say and do, when they found he had gone beyond recall. In a short time the door opened again, and Mrs. Grandison appeared with Ronny. He recognized Lucille at once as the lady he had seen at the table d’hôte at Harrogate.

She left the room while she spoke, and Lucille felt that she had won and her revenge would be[141] complete. She recalled how Fenella had bragged about this boy, how Lord Francis had referred to him as his “darling child,” and she smiled to herself thinking about what they would both say and do when they found out he was gone for good. In a short while, the door opened again, and Mrs. Grandison walked in with Ronny. He immediately recognized Lucille as the woman he had seen at the table d’hôte in Harrogate.

“I know you!” he said, coming forward with a shy, outstretched hand, “you were with my papa at Harrogate.”

“I know you!” he said, stepping closer with a shy, outstretched hand, “you were with my dad at Harrogate.”

“And with your mamma, Ronny, of course. We were all there together. But mamma wants you sadly. She has been fretting terribly for her boy. We are going back to her together.”

“And with your mom, Ronny, of course. We were all there together. But mom wants you so much. She has been really worried about her boy. We’re going back to her together.”

“Going back to mummy? Oh, I am glad! I have wanted her so,” said Ronny, trying hard to keep back his tears. “It’s been very jolly with Harold, of course, and Mrs. Grandison’s been ever so good to me—but I’ve missed mummy every day. Shall we go at once? I’m all ready, and my box is packed. And shall I see her to-day? Oh! do let us make haste and go.”

“Going back to mom? Oh, I am glad! I’ve wanted her so much,” said Ronny, trying hard to hold back his tears. “It’s been really fun with Harold, of course, and Mrs. Grandison has been so nice to me—but I’ve missed mom every day. Can we go right away? I’m all set, and my suitcase is packed. And will I see her today? Oh! Please let’s hurry and go.”

He thrust his hand in that of Lucille as he spoke, who rose smiling, and addressed Helen Grandison:

He took Lucille's hand as he spoke, and she stood up smiling, addressing Helen Grandison:

“You see, madame, the ties of nature surmount those of friendship. Please to accept the best thanks of the parents of this boy, for your care[142] of him at a very trying moment, to which I must add my own, and wish you farewell.”

“You see, ma'am, the bonds of nature are stronger than those of friendship. Please accept the heartfelt thanks of this boy's parents for your care of him during a very challenging time, and I want to add my own thanks as well, and wish you goodbye.”

“Good-afternoon,” said Mrs. Grandison stiffly, as she watched them get into the fly which was in waiting, and drive away to the station.

"Good afternoon," Mrs. Grandison said stiffly as she watched them get into the carriage that was waiting and drive off to the station.

And before she had time to acquaint Jacynth with the circumstance, Ronny (still with the expectation of meeting his mother) was far away on the broad Atlantic!

And before she could tell Jacynth about it, Ronny (still expecting to meet his mom) was far out on the wide Atlantic!


[143]

CHAPTER XII.
BY FRANK DANBY.

Row faster, man, row faster. Move—no, sit where you are, but give me the other oars. Pull, pull,” he said, “as if you were getting away from hell.” And feverishly, with white set lips, with gleaming eyes, Lord Francis accentuated his words by his actions, and propelled the boat with all the strength of which he was capable, across the blue waters that kept him from Fenella. His feet pressed against the wood, the muscles of his arms standing out like iron, the youth in him dying under the strain, his very brain ceasing to act, and his heart almost standing still; he tried by physical exertion to deaden that burning mental pain that seized him as he felt, saw, heard, and writhed under the sense that he had wronged her, wronged Fenella, wronged the woman who always was and always would be the one woman on earth for him; wronged the girl love that had lain on his breast, believed and loved him; the child who had grown to womanhood in his arms—Fenella, his wife.

Row faster, man, row faster. Move—no, stay where you are, but give me the other oars. Pull, pull,” he urged, “as if you were escaping from hell.” And as he spoke, with tense white lips and intense eyes, Lord Francis emphasized his words with action, driving the boat with all his strength across the blue waters that separated him from Fenella. His feet pressed against the wood, his muscles bulging like iron, the youth in him fading under the effort, his mind nearly shutting down, and his heart almost stopping; he tried to drown out the burning mental pain that gripped him as he felt, saw, heard, and twisted under the realization that he had wronged her, wronged Fenella, wronged the woman who was and always would be the one for him; wronged the girl who had trusted and loved him; the child who grew into womanhood in his arms—Fenella, his wife.

And at last the keel of the boat grated on the shore.

And finally, the bottom of the boat scraped against the shore.

[144]He had sat still while Lord Castleton had spoken of the trial. Once the stunning news had overwhelmed him, he had become an automaton and not a man. Sea and sky melted mistily into each other, and mechanically from his mouth issued the empty sentences. But then the hours passed on, Castleton slept, the yacht lay at its moorings, and then—then a glimmer of reason and sense penetrated the dull concussion of that first shock.

[144]He had stayed silent while Lord Castleton talked about the trial. Once the shocking news hit him, he had turned into a robot instead of a person. The sea and sky blurred together, and his mouth uttered empty phrases automatically. But then hours went by, Castleton fell asleep, the yacht remained anchored, and finally—a spark of clarity began to break through the dull haze of that initial shock.

“Fenella,” he said, “Fenella;” it was a moan, a cry; not a human being asking for his wife, but a soul in anguish crying to its God.

“Fenella,” he said, “Fenella;” it was a moan, a cry; not a person asking for his wife, but a soul in pain calling out to its God.

“Did you call, sir?” asked the mate, coming forward, touching his gold-braided cap; “did you call?” With bloodshot eyes Frank looked at him, saw beyond him: “Fenella.”

“Did you call, sir?” asked the first mate, stepping forward and touching his gold-braided cap. “Did you call?” With bloodshot eyes, Frank looked at him and saw past him: “Fenella.”

“Any part of Guernsey, sir?”

“Any area of Guernsey, sir?”

“I must get back, I must get back.”

“I need to go back, I need to go back.”

All that he was capable of was a wish to get back, to see her face again, to fling himself down on his knees before her, see that fair sweet face, that child’s face. Murderess they had called her, unfaithful he had called her, O Heaven! and she was his wife, and he——

All he wanted was to go back, to see her face again, to throw himself down on his knees in front of her, to see that lovely, sweet face, that child-like face. They had called her a murderer, he had called her unfaithful, oh God! And she was his wife, and he—

And then he was in Guernsey again.

And then he was back in Guernsey.

She sat at her window, still, white, silent. The hours had crushed heavily over her, and spared her nothing. Not until now did she know, not until now did she realize all that her husband had[145] been to her, all that she had looked for from him, all the hope that had illumined the dark days of her imprisonment, lit up her bare cell, flushed its soft light over the court-house that dreadful day, the day that until now had been the most dreadful day of all her life.

She sat at her window, still, pale, and silent. The hours had weighed heavily on her, leaving her with nothing. Only now did she understand, only now did she realize everything her husband had meant to her, everything she had hoped for from him, all the hope that had brightened the dark days of her confinement, illuminated her empty cell, and cast a gentle light over the courthouse on that terrible day, the day that until now had been the worst day of her life.[145]

A hundred eyes had been upon her, had burnt greedily into her soul—curious eyes, searching eyes, eyes all around. All the air was alive with voices—voices that rose and fell monotonous, persistent, dreadful. What were they saying? Now a sentence disentangled itself, now another. “The prisoner pleads guilty, my lord.” “The prisoner!” How curious it sounded. “The prisoner!” How should she know anything of prisoners, dreadful creatures, shameful, lowering, hideous? She had dreamed of them in her happy childhood, and awaking, shuddering, had hidden her face in nurse’s breast, or been soothed to rest again in father’s arms.

A hundred eyes were on her, burning into her soul—curious eyes, searching eyes, all around. The air was filled with voices—monotonous, persistent, and terrifying. What were they saying? One sentence broke free, then another. “The prisoner pleads guilty, my lord.” “The prisoner!” How strange that sounded. “The prisoner!” How could she know anything about prisoners, those awful, shameful, grotesque beings? She had dreamed of them during her happy childhood, and when she woke up, shaking, she'd hidden her face in her nurse’s embrace or found comfort in her father’s arms again.

“The prisoner is separated from her husband,” went on that monotonous voice. How strange, she was separated from her husband; strange she should be like the prisoner, a shameful, disgraced prisoner. And dreaming she smiled, smiled in the dock, with a hundred opera glasses scanning her fair pale face, and a hundred naked eyes burning into her secrets.

“The prisoner is separated from her husband,” went on that monotonous voice. How strange, she was separated from her husband; strange she should be like the prisoner, a shameful, disgraced prisoner. And dreaming she smiled, smiled in the dock, with a hundred opera glasses scanning her fair pale face, and a hundred naked eyes burning into her secrets.

But the smile woke her, she had always smiled; but now, now it was a long time since she had[146] smiled. What was she smiling at? Then she woke to the knowledge of her surroundings, and she shuddered in the dock; the sweet face grew white and convulsed; suddenly she burst out crying. Crying aloud, poor child, poor wayward child, who had meant to play through life, and woke from her playing—here.

But the smile woke her; she had always smiled. But now, it had been a long time since she had smiled. What was she smiling at? Then she became aware of her surroundings, and she shuddered in the dock; her sweet face turned pale and contorted; suddenly, she broke down in tears. Crying out loud, poor child, poor lost child, who had meant to play through life, but woke from her play—here.

All alive and awake she was for the rest of that horrible day, quivering and trembling and sobbing, half child, half woman, as the trial wore on. Ever and again the crimson flushed into her cheek, her eyes suffused, her head bent, in a very agony of shame; she heard horrible questions, horrible answers. She felt herself undraped before these inquisitorial eyes, and shrinking, drawing her cloak round her with shaking hands, she would try and hide her poor hot face.

All awake and alert, she remained for the rest of that horrible day, shaking and crying, half child, half woman, as the trial continued. Over and over, the red flushed into her cheeks, her eyes welled up, her head lowered in utter humiliation; she heard awful questions and dreadful answers. She felt exposed before those probing eyes, and as she shrank back, pulling her cloak around her with trembling hands, she tried to hide her flushed face.

But as the day wore on, something of hope crept in warm about her heart. If Frank were here, he would not let them talk so—Frank, her lover. She heard again the passionate protestations of their short betrothal. She felt again his lips against hers. She was back again in the golden days when the sun flush of love was over all her life, and sun queen in those hours she had played with her happiness. And pitifully the tremulous lips murmured, “If Frank were here, he would not let them hurt me; if Frank were here!”

But as the day went on, a feeling of hope warmed her heart. If Frank were here, he wouldn’t let them talk like that—Frank, her boyfriend. She recalled the passionate promises they made during their short engagement. She felt his lips on hers again. She was back in those golden days when the warmth of love filled her entire life, and in those moments, she had played with her happiness. With a tremble, her lips whispered, “If Frank were here, he wouldn’t let them hurt me; if Frank were here!”

What a strange, complicated Fenella! Arraigned[147] for murder, she pleaded “Guilty.” “Guilty,” though her hands were clean! With the unthinking generosity of a child she did a woman’s deed with a man’s heart. She took her husband’s guiltless guilt upon herself, and cried, “It was I,” while yet the horror of his act was vibrating through her frame. She had not counted the cost, could not. But if all the sum of those dreadful hours and days had been spread out before her, with shining eyes she would have scanned it, and still have called out generously, “It was I.”

What a strange, complicated person Fenella is! Charged[147] with murder, she pleaded “Guilty.” “Guilty,” even though her hands were clean! With the carefree generosity of a child, she took on a woman’s responsibility with a man’s heart. She accepted her husband’s innocent guilt as her own and cried, “It was me,” while the horror of his actions still shook her to the core. She hadn’t considered the consequences, couldn’t. But if all the weight of those terrible hours and days had been laid out before her, with shining eyes she would have looked it over and still insisted, “It was me.”

But her heart was larger than her brain. Her brain failed her a little at the last. She was dim, confused, frightened. She forgot so much. These men who were there to judge her, noting the crouching, weeping girl, with golden hair disheveled, bloodshot eyes, weak and shrinking, thinking her guilty, pronounced her innocent, and sent her forth free.

But her heart was bigger than her mind. At the end, her mind let her down a bit. She felt scattered, confused, and scared. She forgot a lot. Those men who were there to judge her, seeing the crouching, weeping girl with messy golden hair and bloodshot eyes, weak and shrinking, thinking she was guilty, declared her innocent, and sent her away free.

Free! but what a freedom! Where was Frank? Where was anybody? Who was there to take her in his strong arms, let her hide her face upon his breast, weep there until her shame had died away, and the memory of her degradation was washed clean. Who, indeed?

Free! But what kind of freedom was it? Where was Frank? Where was everyone? Who was there to take her in his strong arms, let her hide her face against his chest, weep until her shame faded away, and the memory of her humiliation was wiped clean. Who, really?

The man who had defended her, who had been her lover, who had been her friend, came to her and he—he would not take her hand. He had spoken to her of her boy, and the cold emptiness[148] of her heart ached with the sudden rush of her emotion as she cried out, with outstretched arms: “My boy! bring me my boy!” To press the child in her arms, to feel the soft down of his cheek against hers, to hear the lisping, “Muzzer, muzzer, dear,” from his lips, to have his arms about her—this, this would save her reason. She felt her reason going, felt her mind darkened, the path before her no longer clear. She was in a gloomy world, groping helplessly for a warm, human clasp of fellowship. Jacynth, her friend, answered her mother-cry. Answered, and left her childless.

The man who had defended her, who had been her lover, who had been her friend, approached her—but he wouldn’t take her hand. He had talked to her about her son, and the cold emptiness in her heart ached with the sudden rush of emotion as she cried out, arms outstretched: “My boy! Bring me my boy!” To hold the child in her arms, to feel the soft down of his cheek against hers, to hear the lisping, “Mommy, mommy, dear,” from his lips, to have his arms around her—this, this would save her sanity. She felt her sanity slipping away, felt her mind clouding, the path ahead no longer clear. She was in a dark world, feeling around helplessly for a warm, human embrace of connection. Jacynth, her friend, responded to her cry for her child. She answered, and left her childless.

Then he brought her here, here to this beautiful, lonely, wind-girt, sea-girt island, and left her to strain her eyes out into the sea, that said nothing to her. The sky was empty for her, the flowers, it seemed to her, faded as she looked. Poor beauty! poor coquettish, light-hearted Fenella!

Then he brought her here, to this beautiful, lonely island surrounded by wind and sea, and left her to search the horizon, which offered no answers. The sky felt empty to her, and the flowers seemed to wilt the more she gazed at them. Poor girl! Poor flirtatious, carefree Fenella!

Then she met Frank in the street, and light flashed back to her, and memory and understanding. In a rush of emotion she saw him as a lover, as husband, as Murderer. She knew what he had done. She knew, too, what she had done to save him. “Frank!” the words rushed to her lips, words of love, of forgiveness, of——and he repelled her. Ice-cold on her heart he lay, his dead love, his living contempt, and she who would have died for him, seemed as if she died by him.[149] He killed her. Not physically; she still lived, moved, breathed, but her faith was dead, and her hope, and her youth. She staggered home to her old seat by the window. She felt sick, and giddy, and dazed as from an earthquake; all her world was in ruins. It was only now she realized the hope on which she had lived all this time. Only now she knew that Frank had been the bulwark on which she rested, the light toward which she had looked. That though she was past reason, and had not asked why he had delayed, she had felt he would come, and that in his eyes she would read his love for her that had never swerved, his faith in her that would answer for all things, his gratitude to her, gratitude that she would put away, and not let him linger over, but would banish and forget, and it should be forgotten. Nothing should be between them any more, but love. He would bring her back Ronny, he and she and Ronny would be together always.

Then she saw Frank in the street, and her memories and understanding came rushing back. In a wave of emotion, she saw him as a lover, as a husband, as a murderer. She knew what he had done. She also knew what she had done to save him. “Frank!” the words flew out of her mouth, words of love, of forgiveness, of——and he pushed her away. He lay cold in her heart, his dead love and his living contempt, and she, who would have died for him, felt as if she were dying because of him.[149] He had killed her. Not in a physical sense; she was still alive, moving, breathing, but her faith was dead, along with her hope and her youth. She staggered home to her usual spot by the window. She felt sick, dizzy, and stunned as if from an earthquake; her whole world was in ruins. It was only now she realized the hope she had lived on all this time. Only now did she understand that Frank had been the support she relied on, the light she had looked toward. Even though she was beyond reasoning and hadn’t questioned why he had taken so long, she had felt he would come, and that in his eyes she would see his unwavering love for her, his faith in her that would account for everything, his gratitude toward her—a gratitude she would push aside and not let him dwell on but would bury and forget, and it should be forgotten. Nothing should come between them anymore, but love. He would bring back Ronny, and the three of them—he, her, and Ronny—would always be together.

And then they had met and he had repulsed her, rejected her, looked upon her coldly! She was hopeless. She looked out over the blue sea, the rocks, the sails, the harbor, but there was a film before her eyes, all things were darkened. Even the face of nature would never smile upon her again. Hope was dead.

And then they met, and he pushed her away, turned her down, and looked at her coldly! She felt hopeless. She looked out at the blue sea, the rocks, the sails, the harbor, but everything was hazy, and everything seemed dark. Even nature would never smile at her again. Hope was gone.

Then he came back. He knelt at her feet, he called her by a thousand endearing names, he kissed her hands, the hem of her dress. She sat[150] there dumb, stricken as a statue, the film darkening before her eyes, and her brain throb, throbbing, like the screw of a steam engine.

Then he returned. He knelt at her feet, called her a thousand sweet names, and kissed her hands and the hem of her dress. She sat[150] there silent, frozen like a statue, her vision blurring, and her head pounding, thumping like the screw of a steam engine.

“Fenella, my wife, my darling! For Heaven’s sake, listen to me. Don’t look at me like that, my darling, hear me. I never knew. I swear, I never knew. I was ill, I heard nothing, knew nothing until an hour ago. My sweet, what you must have suffered! Fenella, speak—a word, a little word. Sweetheart, think of our childhood.”

“Fenella, my wife, my love! Please, for Heaven’s sake, listen to me. Don’t look at me like that, my love, just hear me out. I had no idea. I promise, I had no idea. I was sick, I didn’t hear anything, didn’t know anything until an hour ago. My dear, what you must have gone through! Fenella, please say something—a word, just a little word. Sweetheart, remember our childhood.”

And then a little moan came from her, a little sighing moan, and she fell half forward. He caught her in his arms. “Darling,” he said again passionately, “only hear me. Ah!”

And then a soft moan escaped her, a quiet, sighing sound, and she leaned forward slightly. He caught her in his arms. “Darling,” he said again passionately, “just listen to me. Ah!”

It was too late! Was it too late? She lay in his arms white and cold and silent. Frank, kissing those pale, cold lips, chafing those dead hands, murmuring over her a thousand caressing names, distracted with despair, desperately put away the fear, and called for help in anguished tones.

It was too late! Was it too late? She lay in his arms, white, cold, and silent. Frank, kissing those pale, cold lips, rubbing those lifeless hands, whispering a thousand tender names over her, consumed by despair, urgently pushed away the fear and called for help in desperate tones.

Then the women came in and were busy about her, and there were moaning and lamentation, but still she heard not.

Then the women came in and took care of her, and there was crying and mourning, but she still didn’t hear it.

Fenella was not dead, but she was ill—terribly ill. The silver cord was not broken, but it was strained to its last fiber. Weeks went by, weeks when she lay in the little cottage at Guernsey, and Frank crept about with anguished eyes, and lived on the bulletins from the sick room. Weeks[151] during which, with the gold locks short cropped, and the sweet face fever-flushed and unrecognizable, Fenella lay in bed, and shrieked in her delirium that Frank did not do it, that she did; that Frank hated her because she had done it, but she had not done it. There was blood on her hands, horrible blood, human blood. There was blood on his hands, but she would kiss them. She was swimming in blood, drowning in blood, but Frank would save her. Ronny was on the shore, waiting for her, bright-faced Ronny, waiting to kiss away the stains from them both. And then she would call out again that she was drowning, and call for Frank, always for Frank, in agonized, delirious shrieks.

Fenella wasn't dead, but she was really sick—horribly sick. The silver cord connecting her to life wasn't broken, but it was stretched to its limit. Weeks passed while she lay in the small cottage in Guernsey, and Frank moved around with desperate eyes, living off the updates from the sick room. Weeks[151] during which, with her golden hair cut short and her once-beautiful face now feverish and unrecognizable, Fenella lay in bed, screaming in delirium that Frank hadn't done it, that she had; that Frank hated her for what she had done, but she hadn’t done it. There was blood on her hands, horrible blood, human blood. There was blood on his hands too, but she would kiss them. She was swimming in blood, drowning in blood, but Frank would save her. Ronny was on the shore, waiting for her, bright-faced Ronny, ready to kiss away the stains from them both. And then she would shout again that she was drowning, always calling for Frank, in tortured, delirious screams.

“Doctor! doctor!” He held him with hands grown thin and wasted, spoke to him in a voice all broken with tears, looked at him with eyes dim with wild, convulsive crying: “Will she live? will she live?”

"Doctor! Doctor!" He grasped him with hands that had become thin and frail, spoke to him in a voice choked with tears, gazed at him with eyes clouded from intense, uncontrollable crying: "Is she going to survive? Is she going to survive?"

The doctor was a man who had studied humanity as well as physic.

The doctor was a man who had studied both humanity and physics.

“I think so,” he answered; “there is room for hope. Every day gained brings us nearer to it. If once she sleeps, sleeps naturally, I think—she is saved.” He hesitated, and Frank, hanging on his words, pressed him further.

"I think so," he replied; "there's reason to be hopeful. Every day we gain brings us closer to it. If she can just rest, rest naturally, I believe—she's saved." He paused, and Frank, eager for more, urged him to continue.

“She will wake to reason—to mental restfulness?”

“She will wake up to clarity—to mental peace?”

He was a man; he had heard his patient in[152] her delirium. She had a history, this beautiful young woman who called herself Mrs. Orme, and over whom Lord Francis Onslow watched with such care. She had a history, but he did not know it—did not seek to know it. No idle curiosity prompted his question. But if she woke, and woke to trouble, then—then he could not answer for the consequences.

He was a man; he had listened to his patient in[152] her delirium. This beautiful young woman who called herself Mrs. Orme had a story, and Lord Francis Onslow was watching over her with such care. She had a story, but he didn’t know it—didn’t try to find out. No pointless curiosity drove his question. But if she woke up, and woke to trouble, then—then he couldn’t guarantee what would happen next.

“Will you let me tell you?” Before Dr. Fairfax could say “Yes,” or “No,” Frank had dragged him back into the room, and was pouring out incoherently, quickly, the whole miserable story; their courtship, their married life, their bickerings, and the interference of relatives, their separation, his jealousy, the murder that even now he could not account for or remember—everything, everything.

“Can I tell you?” Before Dr. Fairfax could say “Yes” or “No,” Frank pulled him back into the room and started spilling out the whole sad story quickly and without coherence: their dating, their married life, their arguments, the meddling of family, their breakup, his jealousy, the murder that he still couldn’t explain or remember—everything, everything.

The doctor listened, grave, sympathetic. Frank paused breathlessly.

The doctor listened, serious and compassionate. Frank paused, out of breath.

“She has a child, you say—a little child? Did she care for that, did she love it?”

“She has a child, you say—a small child? Did she take care of that child, did she love it?”

“She worships him as (fool that I have been not to have seen it) only a good woman could love her child.” Frank’s jealousy was dead forever.

“She admires him as (fool that I’ve been not to have seen it) only a good woman could love her child.” Frank’s jealousy was gone forever.

“Then bring her child here. Let her wake amid her natural surroundings—her husband by her side, her child’s voice ringing in her ears, the life of the ‘home’ about her. Let the past be forgotten by her. Let peace be her healing, and[153] love her medicine. You will be her doctor, not I, when there is recognition in her eyes, and she is struggling back to a world that has been so cruel to her.”

“Then bring her child here. Let her wake up in her natural surroundings—her husband by her side, her child’s voice in her ears, the life of the home around her. Let her forget the past. Let peace heal her, and love be her medicine. You will be her doctor, not me, when there is recognition in her eyes, and she is fighting to return to a world that has been so cruel to her.”

He took up his hat. He had spoken. They must wait the hour.

He picked up his hat. He had spoken. They would have to wait for the hour.


[154]

CHAPTER XIII.
BY MRS. EDWARD KENNARD.

“THE SCARS REMAINED.”

When Lord Francis Onslow listened to Dr. Fairfax’s advice, he resolved to act upon it without loss of time, especially as he sadly realized that in the present condition of affairs he could do nothing to expedite his wife’s recovery. The issue lay in God’s hands. He felt this keenly, chafing at his helplessness. During the many hours spent in the chamber of the sick woman, he reviewed his past life with bitter repentance. Little by little he distinctly perceived how unworthy had been his own conduct, and how much he was to blame for the terrible occurrences which had recently taken place. When he recalled Fenella as she was when they were first married, he found it impossible to hold himself guiltless. However wayward and childish she might have been, in those days no one could doubt her purity and innocence. Moreover, she loved him, and a man does not lose a woman’s love without some cause. Now she lay stained and crushed upon a bed of pain, like a white lily stricken to earth.[155] Her name was in all men’s mouths. The spotlessness of her reputation had departed, never to return. She might have been a happy wife and mother, and now what was she? A creature shunned by her kind, fallen from her pedestal, and blackened by crime. Ah! it was pitiful to think of; still more pitiful to trace the folly, vanity, and wrong-doing which had brought about such a result. Why could they not have rested content with one another’s love. What a fevered, unnatural existence theirs had been of late years. He smiled a wan smile, as it occurred to him that their histories contained an unwonted amount of sensation and melodrama. Their experiences would form a strange narrative. Once, long ago, Fenella had loved him truly and well. Of that he felt morally certain. If he had only exercised a little patience with his beautiful child wife, and sought to correct her errors by example, rather than by preaching and criticism, how differently things might have turned out. She was young. Her faults were chiefly those of youth and ignorance, combined with the natural craving for admiration of a pretty woman. But there was no harm in her—then. She might have been guided. A girl in her teens is made of plastic material. Her character is not firmly set as a rule, either for good or evil. It was in his power to have influenced her, and to have developed the finer side of her nature. But, instead of this, what had he[156] done? In lieu of recognizing the responsibility which he assumed, by taking the life of another into his keeping, he had sought to justify his own shortcomings by exaggerating hers, and imitating them. If she flirted, he flirted. If she were foolish, he was doubly so. Was that the way for the head of a family to behave? When her coquetries irritated him, he looked for consolation elsewhere, and eventually allowed himself to fall completely under the spell of a middle-aged woman, remarkable rather for her beauty than her virtue. And then, when Fenella resented his conduct, and in forcible language pointed out that the marriage ceremony should be as binding for the husband as the wife, what reply did he make? He answered, in the false, unjust voice of the world: “No; you labor under a very great mistake in upbraiding me, and have no ground whatever to stand upon. Society has decreed that a man may do as he likes, be as unfaithful (within certain limits) as he pleases; but you are totally different. A woman cannot go out of bounds, without getting the worst of it. Therefore, once for all, you had better recognize your position.”

When Lord Francis Onslow heard Dr. Fairfax’s advice, he decided to act on it immediately, especially since he sadly realized that in the current situation, there was nothing he could do to speed up his wife’s recovery. The outcome was in God’s hands. He felt this intensely, frustrated by his helplessness. During the long hours spent in the sick woman’s room, he reflected on his past life with deep remorse. Little by little, he clearly saw how unworthy his own behavior had been and how much he was to blame for the terrible events that had recently happened. When he thought of Fenella as she was when they first got married, he couldn’t convince himself he was blameless. No matter how willful and childish she might have been, back then no one could doubt her purity and innocence. Moreover, she loved him, and a man doesn’t lose a woman’s love without some reason. Now she lay damaged and defeated on a bed of pain, like a white lily struck down to the ground.[155] Her name was on everyone’s lips. The pristine quality of her reputation was gone, never to return. She could have been a happy wife and mother, and now what was she? A person avoided by others, fallen from grace, and stained by wrongdoing. Ah! It was heartbreaking to think about; even more heartbreaking to trace the foolishness, vanity, and wrong choices that had led to this outcome. Why couldn’t they have been content with one another’s love? What a restless, unnatural life they had lived in recent years. He smiled a sad smile as it struck him that their story held an unusual amount of drama and intrigue. Their experiences would make a strange tale. Once, long ago, Fenella had truly and deeply loved him. He felt certain of that. If he had just been a little more patient with his beautiful, young wife and tried to guide her behavior through example instead of preaching and criticizing, things might have turned out very differently. She was young. Her faults were mostly those of youth and ignorance, along with the natural desire for attention that comes with being a pretty woman. But back then, she meant no harm. She could have been guided. A girl in her teens is like soft clay. Her character isn’t firmly established for either good or bad. He could have influenced her and nurtured the better parts of her nature. But what had he done instead?[156] Instead of acknowledging the responsibility he took on by bringing another life into his care, he tried to justify his own shortcomings by exaggerating hers and mimicking her behavior. If she flirted, he flirted. If she was naive, he was even more so. Was that how a family head should act? When her flirtations annoyed him, he sought comfort elsewhere and eventually let himself be completely enchanted by a middle-aged woman, known more for her beauty than her integrity. And then, when Fenella confronted him about his actions, firmly stating that marriage should bind both husband and wife equally, what did he say? He responded in the false, unjust tone of society: “No; you're very mistaken in blaming me, and you have no valid reasons. Society says that a man can do as he pleases, be unfaithful (within certain limits) without consequence; but you are completely different. A woman can't step out of line without facing severe consequences. So, you’d better accept your role.”

He could see the hot blood rush to her cheek. “But this is monstrous, no matter what Society has decreed. May I ask, Frank, if such is the law by which you intend to shape your conduct in the future?”

He could see the hot blood rush to her cheek. “But this is outrageous, regardless of what Society has decided. Can I ask, Frank, if this is the principle by which you plan to guide your behavior in the future?”

[157]With shame, he remembered his answer. “Yes, Fenella. Right or wrong, it is the law of every man of the world.”

[157]With regret, he recalled his response. “Yes, Fenella. Whether it's right or wrong, it’s the way of the world.”

And from that day they had become more and more estranged, until at last their unhappiness reached a culminating pitch, and by mutual desire, they determined to separate. But had they been happier apart than together? He, for one, could answer that question in the negative. In the midst of the wildest dissipation, the gayest scene, his heart had ached, and ever in his memory there dwelt the recollection of loving words and looks, which no effort on his part could banish. Looking back on the past, he saw that he was even more to blame than she. There had been faults on both sides, but mainly on his. As he sank on his knees by Fenella’s bedside, he admitted the fact, freely and without reserve. And thus kneeling, a flood of tenderness and remorse swept over his spirit, and he, who had not prayed for years, and was in the habit of denying the existence of a Deity, bowed down his head, humbly, meekly, like a little child, and prayed.

And from that day on, they became more and more distant until their unhappiness peaked, and they both decided to separate. But were they happier apart than together? He could answer that with a no. In the middle of the wildest parties and the happiest scenes, his heart hurt, and he couldn’t shake off the memories of loving words and glances that lingered in his mind. Looking back, he realized he was even more to blame than she was. There were faults on both sides, but mostly his. As he knelt by Fenella’s bedside, he admitted this fact openly and without holding back. And while kneeling there, a wave of tenderness and regret washed over him, and he, who hadn’t prayed in years and usually denied the existence of God, bowed his head, humbly and meekly like a little child, and prayed.

“Oh! good God,” he cried, “be merciful. Spare her to me, if only that I may atone for all my past errors by a life of devotion. We have stood on the brink of a precipice. Almost she and I have fallen into a bottomless pit; for in our blindness we turned our backs upon thee,[158] but now, oh, great All-Father, strengthen us and counsel us in this, our sore necessity.”

“Oh! Good God,” he exclaimed, “please be merciful. Spare her for me, so I can make up for all my past mistakes with a life of devotion. We have been on the edge of disaster. Almost she and I have fallen into a bottomless pit; in our ignorance, we turned away from you,[158] but now, oh, great All-Father, give us strength and guidance in this, our time of great need.”

He arose from his knees, sobered but calm. Then he stooped, kissed Fenella’s burning brow, and went forth to seek his son—the little, innocent boy, with the curly head and clear eyes, the very thought of whom made his heart grow big.

He got up from his knees, serious but composed. Then he bent down, kissed Fenella’s warm forehead, and went out to look for his son—the little, innocent boy with curly hair and clear eyes, the mere thought of whom made his heart swell.

There are seasons in the lives of all of us when the best of which we are capable rises to the surface—when the resolutions which we make for the future are not based on an insecure and worthless foundation, but on a fixed and permanent one. Such a time had come to Lord Francis. He left Guernsey a chastened, but a better man, determined henceforth to lead a new and purer life.

There are times in all our lives when the best of what we're capable of comes to light—when the promises we make for the future are based on a solid and meaningful foundation, not on something shaky and worthless. That moment had arrived for Lord Francis. He left Guernsey feeling humbled but as a better man, committed to leading a new and cleaner life from that point on.

The journey seemed interminable. The tedious hours dragged on, and steam and machinery were unable to convey him fast enough to his destination. At last he reached Felixstowe, and hurried to Mrs. Grandison’s residence. Philip Grandison was related to the Onslow family. Lord Francis had seen a great deal of his wife before his marriage, and they called each other by their Christian names.

The journey felt endless. The long hours stretched on, and the steam and machinery couldn't get him to his destination fast enough. Finally, he arrived in Felixstowe and rushed to Mrs. Grandison’s place. Philip Grandison was connected to the Onslow family. Lord Francis had spent a lot of time with his wife before they got married, and they called each other by their first names.

“Helen,” he cried, as Mrs. Grandison, taken aback by his unexpected visit and haggard appearance, stared at him as at an apparition, “where is Ronny? I want to see Ronny.[159] Bring him to me at once. Fenella murmured in her delirium that he was with you.”

“Helen,” he shouted, as Mrs. Grandison, surprised by his sudden visit and worn-out look, stared at him like he was a ghost, “where’s Ronny? I need to see Ronny.[159] Bring him to me right now. Fenella mentioned in her delirium that he was with you.”

“Have you not sailed? You and Lady Francis have not started, then, for Brazil, after all?” she asked in bewilderment.

“Have you not set sail? So you and Lady Francis haven't left for Brazil yet, then?” she asked in confusion.

“No,” he answered impatiently. “I haven’t the least idea what you are talking about. There never was any question of our going to Brazil. Fenella is lying at death’s door, and I have come here to fetch Ronny away.”

“No,” he replied impatiently. “I have no idea what you’re talking about. There was never any discussion about us going to Brazil. Fenella is on her deathbed, and I came here to take Ronny away.”

“But, Frank, Ronny has gone. You yourself sent for him. Surely you must remember having done so.”

“But, Frank, Ronny is gone. You were the one who called for him. You have to remember that.”

I sent to fetch Ronny! Helen, have you taken leave of your senses?” And he gripped her hard by the wrist.

I sent to get Ronny! Helen, have you lost your mind?” And he held her tightly by the wrist.

“Don’t, Frank,” shaking him off, and fearing for his reason as she looked into his wild eyes; “you hurt me.”

“Don’t, Frank,” she said, shaking him off and worrying for his sanity as she looked into his wild eyes; “you’re hurting me.”

“I sent no one to take Ronny away,” he said, with increasing excitement. “Do you mean to say that the child is not here?”

“I didn’t send anyone to take Ronny away,” he said, getting more and more excited. “Are you saying the kid isn’t here?”

“No, Ronny left us several days ago. I made sure that you knew.”

“No, Ronny left us a few days ago. I made sure you were aware.”

Lord Francis staggered. The intelligence fairly prostrated him. For a moment or two he could not speak; then, in a hoarse voice, he said:

Lord Francis staggered. The news completely overwhelmed him. For a moment or two, he couldn’t speak; then, in a rough voice, he said:

“Of course you know where the boy has gone, Helen? You can tell me where to find him? It is of the utmost importance that I should[160] take him back to Guernsey with me at once. His mother’s life may depend upon Ronny’s presence.”

“Of course you know where the boy has gone, Helen? Can you tell me where to find him? It’s really important that I take him back to Guernsey with me right away. His mother’s life might depend on Ronny being there.”

Mrs. Grandison’s countenance assumed an expression of sore perplexity. She felt that Lord Francis held her responsible for his son.

Mrs. Grandison's face showed a look of deep confusion. She felt that Lord Francis blamed her for his son.

“Unfortunately,” she said, “I have not the least idea where he has gone. The other day a lady came here——”

“Unfortunately,” she said, “I have no idea where he has gone. The other day a lady came here——”

“A lady!” he interrupted eagerly. “What kind of a one? Describe her personal appearance. It may give me a clew.”

“A lady!” he interrupted eagerly. “What kind of lady? Describe her looks. It might give me a clue.”

“She was not exactly a young woman, Frank; nevertheless she was very beautiful in a Southern, majestic style. Her eyes and hair were almost coal black, and she spoke with a foreign accent. In short, she looked like an Italian or Spaniard.”

“She wasn’t exactly a young woman, Frank; still, she was very beautiful in a Southern, majestic way. Her eyes and hair were almost completely black, and she spoke with a foreign accent. In short, she looked like an Italian or Spaniard.”

The wretched man groaned aloud. Too well he knew who his boy’s abductor was, and his conscience told him that Lucille de Vigny’s conduct was actuated by motives of revenge. She resented his desertion, and took this means of telling him so. He tottered to a chair, and sinking down on it, hid his face in his hands. Were the consequences of his imprudence ever to pursue him? Oh! it was horrible, horrible.

The miserable man groaned loudly. He knew all too well who had kidnapped his son, and his conscience reminded him that Lucille de Vigny’s actions were driven by a desire for revenge. She was angry about his abandonment and had chosen this way to express it. He stumbled to a chair, sank down into it, and buried his face in his hands. Would the aftermath of his mistakes ever stop haunting him? Oh! it was terrible, terrible.

“Frank,” said Mrs. Grandison, gazing at him in alarm, “do you know the lady? Is she an acquaintance of yours?”

“Frank,” said Mrs. Grandison, looking at him with worry, “do you know the woman? Is she someone you know?”

He shuddered. “For my sins, yes. Would[161] to God she were not! I have to thank Mme. de Vigny for all my misery. If I had never set eyes on that woman, Fenella and I might have been living happily together at this moment. It was she who came between us, curse her!”

He shuddered. “Yes, for my sins. I wish to God she weren't! I have to thank Mme. de Vigny for all my misery. If I had never laid eyes on that woman, Fenella and I might have been living happily together right now. It was her who came between us, damn her!”

“Mme. de Vigny!” exclaimed Helen, with a red flush mantling in her cheek, “O Frank, if only I had known, nothing on earth would have induced me to give Ronny up into her charge. Poor dear little Ronny! Why, she is an odious woman—an abominable woman!”

“Mme. de Vigny!” exclaimed Helen, with a red flush on her cheeks, “Oh Frank, if I had only known, nothing in the world would have made me give Ronny up to her care. Poor little Ronny! She is a terrible woman—an awful woman!”

“I quite agree,” he said moodily. “But abuse cannot alter the fact of her having stolen my boy. I can’t think, though, how you let him go.”

“I totally agree,” he said gloomily. “But no amount of insults can change the fact that she took my son. I just don’t understand how you allowed him to leave.”

“She came here, Frank,” continued Mrs. Grandison, in self-defense, “and some instinct warned me against her. I refused at first to accede to her request, but she was so urgent that at last I believed she was really empowered by you to take Ronny away. See, here is your card, which she produced in token of the genuineness of her errand.” And so saying, Helen turned to the mantelpiece and showed Frank his card. He looked at it, then snatched up his hat and prepared to leave.

“She came here, Frank,” Mrs. Grandison said defensively, “and some instinct told me to be cautious about her. At first, I refused her request, but she was so persistent that eventually, I thought she really had your permission to take Ronny away. Look, here’s your card,” she said, pulling it out as proof of the legitimacy of her visit. Helen then turned to the mantelpiece and showed Frank his card. He glanced at it, then grabbed his hat and got ready to leave.

“This is a bad business,” he said tremulously. “A very bad business, indeed; I would not have had it happen for a year’s income. But perhaps you can tell me where Mme. de Vigny is to be found?”

“This is a terrible situation,” he said nervously. “A really terrible situation, for sure; I wouldn’t want it to happen for a whole year’s salary. But maybe you can let me know where I can find Mme. de Vigny?”

[162]“Alas! no. She left no address, and I haven’t the faintest notion where she resides. But stay,” putting her hand up to her forehead, “if I remember rightly, Mme. de Vigny did hint at traveling abroad and taking a long journey. Why, Frank, how impetuous you are!” as her visitor opened the door. “Where are you going?”

[162]“Oh no. She didn’t leave any address, and I have no idea where she lives. But wait,” she said, raising her hand to her forehead, “if I recall correctly, Mme. de Vigny did mention something about traveling abroad and going on a long trip. Wow, Frank, you’re so impulsive!” she exclaimed as her visitor opened the door. “Where are you off to?”

“Going!” he replied, his face all working with emotion. “I am going straight to London to engage a detective to hunt out Mme. de Vigny’s whereabouts, and after that I intend returning to Guernsey. Fenella is lying dangerously ill of brain fever. We do not know what turn her illness may take. The doctor thought that the sight of Ronny might do her good, but now—now,” breaking down suddenly, “I must go back alone, so help me God.” And without wishing Mrs. Grandison good-by, he rushed downstairs.

“I'm going!” he replied, his face full of emotion. “I'm heading straight to London to hire a detective to find out where Mme. de Vigny is, and after that, I plan to return to Guernsey. Fenella is seriously ill with brain fever. We have no idea how her condition might change. The doctor thought seeing Ronny might help her, but now—now,” he broke down suddenly, “I have to go back alone, so help me God.” Without saying goodbye to Mrs. Grandison, he rushed downstairs.

Helen looked after his retreating form with the tears springing to her eyes. “Poor Frank!” she sighed, “how he loves Fenella. And yet she has completely spoilt his life. He was such a bright, nice boy once upon a time. It quite makes one’s heart ache to see him as he is now.”

Helen watched him walk away, tears welling up in her eyes. “Poor Frank!” she sighed, “how much he loves Fenella. And yet she has totally ruined his life. He used to be such a bright, nice guy. It really breaks your heart to see him like this now.”


[163]

CHAPTER XIV.
BY RICHARD DOWLING.

DERELICT.

When Lord Francis found himself in the train on his way up to London from Felixstowe his mind was in a condition bordering on frenzy. The wife of his youth, the wife of his choice, the only woman to whom his heart had ever gone forth with unalloyed joy and limitless bounty, lay at death’s door, from which one hope existed of beckoning her back—the touch of their child’s tiny hand. And now, at this moment of supreme crisis, cursed Fate stepped in and took the child from his sight, snatched the possible deliverer from his arms!

When Lord Francis found himself on the train heading to London from Felixstowe, his mind was in a state close to madness. The wife he had loved since youth, the woman he had chosen, the only person who had ever filled his heart with pure joy and endless love, was on the brink of death, with only one hope for bringing her back—the touch of their child’s small hand. And now, at this moment of extreme crisis, cursed Fate intervened and took the child from his sight, snatching away the potential savior from his arms!

Cursed Fate, or Nemesis, or lex talionis, call it what one might, there was the maddening fact, the overwhelming act of that foreign woman whom once, in his malignant perversity, he thought he loved, who over and over again swore she loved him and only him! Granted he had treated her badly, had he attempted her life? Why, then, should she attempt his? Why should she seek to kill him through the hearts he[164] held most dear? Because he had made love to her and ridden away? Great Heavens! Was his sin against her a mustard seed to the whole world, in comparison to this attempt on Fenella’s life?

Cursed Fate, or Nemesis, or lex talionis, call it whatever you want, there was the frustrating reality of that foreign woman whom he once, in his twisted way, thought he loved. She repeatedly swore that she loved him and only him! Sure, he had treated her poorly, but had he tried to take her life? So why should she try to take his? Why should she aim to hurt him through the people he cared about the most? Just because he had been with her and then left? Good heavens! Was his wrongdoing towards her a minor offense compared to this attack on Fenella's life?

From the beginning of their acquaintance, Lucille knew he was married—at no time of their acquaintance did he know much of her. She had her dark eyes, and her mystery, and her history—these were parts of her fascination. She had enslaved him, as a drug or wine might enslave him, for a time; but she had never touched the essence of his being—that was for Fenella, for Fenella only.

From the start of their relationship, Lucille knew he was married—he never really knew much about her. She had her dark eyes, her mystery, and her past—these were all part of what made her fascinating. She had captivated him, like a drug or wine might captivate someone, for a while; but she never affected the core of his being—that was reserved for Fenella, and Fenella alone.

When he reached London he drove straight to Scotland Yard. If he had been in a normal state he would no doubt have paid a visit to his solicitors first, but he was in no normal state. He could not have told when he ate last, or where he had slept; what day of the week or month it was. All that was usual was worthless, and only the quest he was on worthy of heed.

When he got to London, he headed straight to Scotland Yard. If he had been thinking clearly, he would have visited his lawyers first, but he was far from okay. He couldn’t remember the last time he had eaten or where he had slept; he didn’t even know what day or month it was. Everything that used to matter felt pointless, and the only thing that deserved his attention was the mission he was on.

At Scotland Yard he was at once shown into the presence of Inspector Brown. His father’s position made his name illustrious; the murder trial had made himself notorious.

At Scotland Yard, he was immediately taken to see Inspector Brown. His father's position made his name famous; the murder trial had made him infamous.

“My child—my boy of six—has been stolen. His mother, Lady Francis, is in danger of death from illness, and the instant recovery of the boy is a matter of life and death. She is in brain[165] fever, and the doctor says if her boy is at her bedside when she recovers her senses it may save her life. Whatever sum of money may be necessary to recover the boy I’ll double it, treble it, quadruple it, if you only find him for me, and at once,” he cried out to the inspector, all in a breath.

“My child—my six-year-old boy—has been taken. His mother, Lady Francis, is gravely ill, and the immediate return of the boy is a matter of life and death. She has a severe fever, and the doctor says that if her boy is with her when she regains consciousness, it could save her life. I’ll pay whatever amount is needed to get the boy back—I’ll double it, triple it, quadruple it—just please find him for me, and do it quickly,” he exclaimed to the inspector, all in one breath.

“The recovery of the child does not, unfortunately, depend on mere money, my lord.”

“The recovery of the child doesn’t, unfortunately, rely on just money, my lord.”

“On what, then?”

"On what, exactly?"

“On possibility. If it is possible to be done it will be done; and whether we succeed or fail, you may rely on no time being lost. Will your lordship kindly give me all the particulars?”

“On possibility. If it can be done, it will be done; and whether we succeed or fail, you can count on no time being wasted. Could you please give me all the details?”

The father told the history of the boy’s abduction, as Mrs. Grandison had given it to him.

The father shared the story of the boy’s abduction, just as Mrs. Grandison had explained it to him.

“And this foreign, handsome lady who took the child away, do you happen to know her name?”

“And this beautiful foreign woman who took the child away, do you happen to know her name?”

Did he happen to know Lucille’s name! Good Heavens, how strange such a question seemed! But it was one thing to know her name, and vow hatred of her, and another thing to give to the police the name of a woman he once made love to. He hesitated.

Did he actually know Lucille’s name! Good heavens, how weird that question was! But knowing her name and swearing to hate her was one thing, and giving the police the name of a woman he once slept with was another. He hesitated.

The inspector looked up from the sheet of paper on which he had been taking down the particulars.

The inspector looked up from the piece of paper where he had been jotting down the details.

The inspector, believing the other had not heard, repeated the question.

The inspector, thinking the other person hadn't heard, asked the question again.

[166]“Bah!” thought Lord Francis, “why should I hesitate? She has not hesitated to lie and to steal Ronny; and Fenella’s life is in the scales.” He said aloud: “The lady is French;” the inspector recommenced writing; “her name is Mme. de Vigny.”

[166]“Ugh!” thought Lord Francis, “why should I hold back? She didn’t hold back from lying and taking Ronny; and Fenella's life is on the line.” He said out loud: “The woman is French;” the inspector started writing again; “her name is Mme. de Vigny.”

The inspector looked up again, this time with a start, laid down his pen, and cleared his throat as though to clear his mind. “May I ask your lordship to repeat the name?”

The inspector looked up again, this time startled, put down his pen, and cleared his throat as if to collect his thoughts. “Could you please repeat the name, my lord?”

“Mme. de Vigny—Lucille de Vigny. Do you know anything of her?”

“Mme. de Vigny—Lucille de Vigny. Do you know anything about her?”

“Perhaps,” said the inspector, touching an electric bell.

“Maybe,” said the inspector, pressing an electric bell.

A policeman in uniform entered. The inspector handed the man a slip of paper. The constable withdrew. In a few moments he returned, handed some documents to his superior officer, and retired.

A uniformed police officer walked in. The inspector gave the man a piece of paper. The constable stepped back. A few moments later, he came back, handed some documents to his superior officer, and left.

“Does your lordship happen to know anything of this Mme. Lucille de Vigny before she came to England a few years ago?”

“Do you happen to know anything about this Mme. Lucille de Vigny before she came to England a few years ago?”

“Absolutely nothing.”

"Nothing at all."

“I suppose we are talking of the same lady”—the inspector looked down at his papers—“a tall, strikingly handsome, dark woman of about thirty-five or forty now. She was in the Prospect Hotel, Harrogate, at the time of the late tragic occurrence there, though she was not herself brought into the case.”

“I guess we’re talking about the same woman,” the inspector said, looking down at his papers. “She’s a tall, strikingly beautiful, dark-skinned woman, around thirty-five or forty now. She was at the Prospect Hotel in Harrogate when the tragic incident happened there, but she wasn’t directly involved in the case.”

[167]“Yes, that is the lady.”

"Yes, that's the woman."

“Well, we do know something of her here. We have been keeping an eye on her for a little time at the request of the French police. A French detective has been over here about her. It was not until the day before yesterday, when instructions came from Paris to act, that we knew she had left the country.”

“Well, we do know a bit about her here. We’ve been monitoring her for a little while at the request of the French police. A French detective has been here regarding her. It wasn't until the day before yesterday, when we got instructions from Paris to take action, that we realized she had left the country.”

“Left the country!” cried Lord Francis, falling back on his chair in consternation.

“Left the country!” shouted Lord Francis, collapsing back into his chair in shock.

“Sailed for New York from Liverpool four days ago. She is wanted in France for connection with some wholesale swindling of a bank in Lille four or five years ago. We lost sight of her for a little while lately, but that we have just explained by the fact that she recently went through a form of marriage at a registry with a rich American Senator, Colonel Clutterbuck. I say went through a form of marriage, for her husband, one of the clerks in the Lille bank, is now in the hands of the French police. My lord, you may make your mind easy about your boy. No doubt he is the child who sailed with Colonel and Mrs. Clutterbuck four days ago as Mrs. Clutterbuck’s nephew, Roland Tyrrell, aged six.”

“Set sail for New York from Liverpool four days ago. She’s wanted in France for her involvement in a large bank scam in Lille four or five years back. We lost track of her for a bit recently, but that's just because she recently had a kind of marriage at a registry office with a wealthy American Senator, Colonel Clutterbuck. I say a kind of marriage because her husband, who was one of the clerks at the Lille bank, is now in the custody of the French police. My lord, you can rest easy about your boy. No doubt he is the child who traveled with Colonel and Mrs. Clutterbuck four days ago posing as Mrs. Clutterbuck’s nephew, Roland Tyrrell, age six.”

“What is to be done now?” cried Lord Francis, relieved at getting a clew to his boy, and in despair at finding the child must already be half-way across the Atlantic.

“What should we do now?” shouted Lord Francis, relieved to finally have a lead on his son, but feeling hopeless knowing the child was likely already halfway across the Atlantic.

[168]“She will be arrested on landing, and brought back.”

[168]“She will be arrested when she lands and brought back.”

“But the boy, my son?”

“But my son, the boy?”

“If you wish it, we can cable, and have him looked after for you. There will be a few days lost in legal formalities in New York.”

“If you want, we can send a cable and have him taken care of for you. There will be a few days lost in legal paperwork in New York.”

“I’ll follow the boy. I’ll go by the next boat!” and, with this resolution, and no thought of anything else, he rushed away from Scotland Yard for his chambers.

“I’m going to follow the boy. I’ll take the next boat!” And with that decision, without thinking of anything else, he hurried away from Scotland Yard to his place.

At his chambers he found everything as he had left it weeks ago. Into a couple of portmanteaus he bundled some clothes—any, no matter what, he could put his hands on. Then he sat down to think. His brain was in a whirl. Only one thought had any value, any place in his mind—the recovery of Ronny. On that depended all. On that depended the life of Fenella, and his own power of making reparation to her for all she had gone through.

At his office, he found everything just as he had left it weeks ago. He packed a few suitcases with clothes—whatever he could grab quickly. Then he sat down to think. His mind was racing. The only thought that mattered, that held any significance, was finding Ronny. Everything hinged on that. It was tied to Fenella's life and his ability to make up for everything she had endured.

He had forgotten one thing at Scotland Yard. The inspector had said they could cable to have the boy taken care of for him. He had not asked the inspector to do so. He sat down, and, with a hand that shook so that he could hardly hold the pen, he wrote to the inspector, begging that a message might be sent by cable, bidding them look after Ronny on his behalf in New York. He marked the envelope “private,” for there was plenty of time for the cable, and he[169] wished the whole affair to be kept as quiet as possible.

He had forgotten one thing at Scotland Yard. The inspector had said they could send a cable to have the boy taken care of for him. He hadn't asked the inspector to do that. He sat down and, with a shaky hand that could barely hold the pen, he wrote to the inspector, asking that a message be sent by cable, requesting them to look after Ronny on his behalf in New York. He labeled the envelope “private,” since there was plenty of time for the cable, and he wanted the whole situation to be kept as quiet as possible.

Then he had nothing else to do but to get forward. He did not think of looking to see, or of inquiring when the next boat left. Queenstown was the point nearest to America, and, by the Irish mail that night, he started for Cork.

Then he had no choice but to move ahead. He didn’t think about checking or asking when the next boat would leave. Queenstown was the closest point to America, and that night he took the Irish mail to Cork.

It was not until he had been six hours plunging through the Atlantic toward the New World, in the huge ocean steamer, that he remembered he had sent no word to Guernsey. But he dismissed the omission from his mind as a matter of no moment; “for,” thought he, “all the messages in the world would not serve my poor girl as she now is, and I am going to fetch the elixir of life for her—our Ronny’s voice.”

It wasn't until he had spent six hours heading through the Atlantic toward the New World on the huge ocean liner that he remembered he hadn't sent any message to Guernsey. But he quickly pushed theForgetfulness aside, thinking it was no big deal; “because,” he thought, “no message in the world could help my poor girl as she is now, and I'm going to get the elixir of life for her—our Ronny’s voice.”

At the moment that Lord Francis was soothing his mind, and cheering his way with this encouraging reflection, Inspector Brown, of Scotland Yard, was writing to him, as follows:

At the time Lord Francis was calming his thoughts and uplifting his spirits with this reassuring idea, Inspector Brown from Scotland Yard was writing to him, as follows:

My Lord:

My Lord:

I hasten to acknowledge the receipt of your note of the day before yesterday, which came after I left. It was marked “private,” and, consequently, was not opened in the ordinary course. I was absent on duty yesterday, and only got it just now. Hence I could not answer it sooner. The French authorities have decided that, having secured the so-called Mme. Lucille de Vigny’s husband, and she having got off to America, they will not follow her further for the present. She will, therefore, walk ashore free out of the steamer, and, in the absence of formal instructions, we shall be powerless to stop her. Hoping this may reach you in time, I am, my lord, your humble servant,

I want to quickly acknowledge that I received your note from the day before yesterday, which arrived after I had already left. It was labeled “private,” so it wasn’t opened as part of the usual process. I was away on duty yesterday and just got it now, which is why I couldn't respond sooner. The French authorities have decided that, since they have captured Mme. Lucille de Vigny’s husband and she has already gone to America, they won’t pursue her any further for now. She will, therefore, be able to disembark from the steamer freely, and without formal instructions, we won’t be able to stop her. I hope this message reaches you in time. I remain, my lord, your humble servant,

Christopher Brown, Inspector.

Christopher Brown, Inspector.

[170]Meanwhile the struggle for life in that cottage room in Guernsey had turned in favor of Fenella. The doctor had given a guarded opinion when Lord Francis made his frantic appeal to him. Before her husband fronted the Western Ocean, the wasted sufferer opened her eyes, and once more looked out, through the glance of reason, on the world where she had endured so much.

[170]Meanwhile, the fight for survival in that cottage room in Guernsey had shifted in favor of Fenella. The doctor had offered a cautious opinion when Lord Francis made his desperate plea to him. Before her husband faced the Western Ocean, the frail patient opened her eyes and once again gazed out, with a glimmer of reason, at the world where she had suffered so much.

For a day or two she hung between life and death. She looked too frail for this world. But she had store of the best of medicines in her own blood—youth—and she began to mend rapidly.

For a day or two, she hovered between life and death. She seemed too delicate for this world. But she had a supply of the best medicine in her own blood—youth—and she started to recover quickly.

Happily, when she came to herself, she did not clearly remember the dreadful past. All was dim and shadowy. The doctor was careful to say nothing that could renew her sorrow. He was aware that her husband had set off to recover the boy, but since Lord Francis dashed out of the place no word had come from him, and as the patient made no inquiries the doctor held his peace. The nurse knew nothing, and Fenella herself had a vague feeling that the past, whatever was in it, had better be let alone. She was too weak for conflict, for even consecutive thought.

Luckily, when she regained consciousness, she didn't clearly remember the terrible past. Everything was hazy and unclear. The doctor was careful not to say anything that could bring back her sadness. He knew her husband had gone to find the boy, but since Lord Francis rushed out, there had been no news from him, and since the patient didn’t ask anything, the doctor remained silent. The nurse was unaware of anything, and Fenella herself had a vague sense that whatever happened in the past should be left alone. She was too weak for any conflict or even to think clearly.

Hour after hour she lay, weak and silent and gentle, the ghost of her former self, all the old audacious sprightliness vanished. She took what they gave her, and spoke when she was spoken to, and resisted nothing the attentive people around[171] ordained for her. She did not ask questions. She had no memory of her husband’s penitential visit; no means of knowing that he had gone to fetch their child.

Hour after hour, she lay there, weak, quiet, and gentle, like a shadow of her former self; all her old bold energy was gone. She accepted what they offered her, spoke only when addressed, and didn’t resist anything the caring people around her decided for her. She didn’t ask any questions. She had no recollection of her husband’s remorseful visit; she had no way of knowing he had gone to get their child.

The doctor seeing that she was in no distress left her in the hands of beneficent Nature. Peace was the finest cordial his patient could taste now, and if she showed no sign of joyousness, she was easy and at rest.

The doctor, noticing that she was not in any pain, left her in the care of nurturing Nature. Peace was the best medicine his patient could experience at this moment, and even if she didn’t show any signs of happiness, she felt calm and at ease.

Fenella’s brain being free of the fever, her splendid constitution and her youth asserted their prerogative to lead her to health, and the kindly doctor stood amazed at the progress she made toward convalescence. “You have nothing to do now but get well,” said he, “and you are getting well as if getting well were a fever in full power. You are building up as fast—ay, faster—than you lost.”

Fenella's mind cleared of the fever, her strong body and youth took charge to bring her back to health, and the kind doctor was amazed at how quickly she was recovering. “All you need to do now is focus on getting better,” he said, “and you're recovering as if getting better were the most powerful fever. You're gaining strength just as quickly—actually, faster—than you lost it.”

She answered only with a smile. She took no particular interest in getting well, or in anything else, for that matter. Although the brain may have been relieved from the ravages of active disease, it was inert, lifeless. The fountains of memory were still frozen, or dried up. She knew she lay at her cottage in Guernsey, but she did not actively realize why she was there. She felt that if she made a great effort, she could tell herself the story of her presence upon the island; but she was languid, and took no interest in anything, not even in herself.

She just smiled in response. She showed no real interest in getting better or in anything else, for that matter. Even though her brain had been freed from the harmful effects of active illness, it felt inactive and lifeless. The sources of her memories were still frozen or dry. She recognized that she was lying in her cottage in Guernsey, but she didn't fully grasp why she was there. She sensed that if she tried hard enough, she could tell herself the story of why she was on the island, but she felt so tired and detached, showing no interest in anything, not even in herself.

[172]“You may sit up for an hour to-morrow,” said the doctor, one day.

[172]“You can stay up for an hour tomorrow,” said the doctor one day.

She said: “Thank you, doctor.” He was careful not to call her by any name, and he told the nurse and maids not to address her as “Mrs. Orme.” “Let us get the body strong first,” thought he. “Until word comes from Lord Francis, we have nothing pleasant to say to her, and she may forget that she was ever ‘Mrs. Orme.’”

She said, “Thank you, doctor.” He made sure not to call her by any name, and he instructed the nurse and housemaids not to refer to her as “Mrs. Orme.” “Let’s focus on getting her strong first,” he thought. “Until we hear from Lord Francis, there’s nothing good to tell her, and she might forget that she was ever ‘Mrs. Orme.’”

So day slid into morrow, and brought no news—no word of any kind—and Lord Francis was a whole week gone, and the sufferer was allowed to move about a little. The good doctor concluded that Lord Francis had changed his intention again, and for some reason or other reverted to the condition of mind he had been in when he borrowed Lord Castleton’s yacht, and took himself away into southern seas beyond the voice of England.

So day turned into the next, and there was no news—no word at all—and Lord Francis had been gone for a full week, while the patient was finally allowed to move around a bit. The good doctor figured that Lord Francis had changed his mind again and, for some unknown reason, returned to the same frame of mind he had been in when he borrowed Lord Castleton’s yacht and headed off to the southern seas, far from England.

On the eighth day a letter came from London. It was addressed in a clerkly hand. It was the first letter that had come for Fenella since she had fallen ill. She was sitting in an armchair by the fire when she took it from the doctor, for he had given strict orders she was to get no letter except from his hand. The superscription was in such commonplace clerkly writing that the good doctor made sure that it was some ordinary business communication, one from her lawyer or trustee, or[173] some other person connected with the routine of her affairs. She was now strong enough to stroll a short distance out-of-doors, and had taken a turn in the garden the day before, and was to walk a mile along the road later to-day when the sun grew stronger.

On the eighth day, a letter arrived from London. It was written in a neat, formal hand. It was the first letter Fenella had received since she had fallen ill. She was sitting in an armchair by the fire when she took it from the doctor, who had strictly instructed that she could only receive letters from him. The address was in such plain, formal writing that the doctor assumed it was just a regular business letter, perhaps from her lawyer or trustee, or someone else involved in managing her affairs. She was now strong enough to walk a short distance outside and had taken a stroll in the garden the day before, and was planning to walk a mile down the road later today when the sun was stronger.

“A letter from some of your business people,” said the man of science. “I hope it brings you good news.” A little rousing would not come amiss to the lovely invalid.

“A letter from some of your business associates,” said the scientist. “I hope it brings you good news.” A little encouragement would certainly benefit the lovely patient.

It was addressed to “Mrs. Orme.” She broke the cover. It contained a brief note from her lawyer and a letter inclosed, the writing of which, a woman’s, was unfamiliar to her. The lawyer’s letter ran:

It was addressed to “Mrs. Orme.” She opened the envelope. Inside was a short note from her lawyer and a letter enclosed, the handwriting of which, a woman’s, she didn’t recognize. The lawyer’s letter said:

Dear Madam:

Dear Ma'am:

I inclose a letter which reaches me from an unknown source, with an anonymous request that it may be forwarded to you. I am, dear madam, yours faithfully,

I’m including a letter that I received from an unknown source, with a request to pass it along to you anonymously. I am, dear madam, yours faithfully,

John Thornhill.

John Thornhill.

The letter inclosed was addressed to “Lady Francis Onslow.” She broke the cover of that. It, too, was short. It ran:

The enclosed letter was addressed to “Lady Francis Onslow.” She opened it. It was also brief. It said:

Your husband has left you forever, and I have taken care you shall never see your child again.

Your husband has left you for good, and I've made sure you'll never see your child again.

Lucille de Vigny.

Lucille de Vigny.

That was all.

That’s everything.


[174]

CHAPTER XV.
BY MRS. HUNGERFORD.

Fenella rose to her feet. There had been one terrible moment when all things faded from her, but she overcame that. She would not faint! She turned to the doctor, who, watching her anxiously, now came a step nearer to her. In truth, her face, always colorless, was now ghastly; but there was a sudden strength in her eyes, her whole demeanor, that betokened, as it were, a new life within her. Lately, so weak she had been, she had fainted at any small thing that fell into her path threatening to annoy her; but now, when she had reached the most momentous point of her life, her hardihood returned to her, and the old, sweet, girlish gayety, that might almost be termed audacity, developed into a courage true and noble.

Fenella stood up. There had been a terrifying moment when everything seemed to blur around her, but she pushed through it. She would not pass out! She faced the doctor, who was watching her with concern and stepped closer. Honestly, her face, always pale, looked ghostly now; but there was a sudden strength in her eyes and her overall attitude that suggested, in a way, a new life within her. Recently, she had been so fragile that she would faint at anything small that threatened to upset her; but now, at the most crucial moment of her life, her courage came back, and the old, sweet, girlish cheerfulness, which could almost be seen as boldness, grew into a true and noble bravery.

This was no time for weakness. Now was the hour to rise and assert herself! If this devilish letter meant that evil machinations were at work to deprive her of her husband and her child, now was the time to fling aside all considerations and fight for her own.

This wasn’t a moment for weakness. Now was the time to stand up and assert herself! If this wicked letter meant that terrible plans were in motion to take away her husband and her child, now was the time to push aside all doubts and fight for what was hers.

[175]Her own! were they her own? A terrible remembrance of the past when he, Frank, had been untrue to her, returned again. What if he should be untrue again! And again with that woman! Her heart for a second died within her, but another thought restored her to herself. Her child! Her darling! Her Ronny! He, at least, was all her own. She need fear no rival in his affections.

[175] Her own! Were they really hers? A painful memory of the past when he, Frank, had betrayed her, resurfaced. What if he was unfaithful again? And again with that woman! For a moment, her heart sank, but then another thought brought her back. Her child! Her darling! Her Ronny! He, at least, was completely hers. She didn’t have to worry about anyone else competing for his love.

There was something so tragic in the expression of her young, beautiful face that the old doctor went closer to her and touched her arm as though to rouse her.

There was something so heartbreaking in the look on her young, beautiful face that the old doctor moved closer and touched her arm as if to wake her up.

“What is it, my dear?” asked he nervously. He had grown very fond of her during these past weeks, when she hovered between life and death.

“What’s wrong, my dear?” he asked anxiously. He had become very attached to her over the past weeks as she teetered between life and death.

“Read that!” said she, holding out to him the fatal letter. She let her eyes rest full on his—the lovely eyes now so much too large for the pale, small face. Her long white robe fell to her feet, showing but too plainly the attenuation of her figure. She looked like some tall, sad, mediæval saint, with her white clinging garments and her nimbus of red-brown hair.

“Read this!” she said, extending the fateful letter to him. She locked her gaze onto his—those beautiful eyes now seeming too large for her pale, small face. Her long white robe draped to her feet, revealing the fragility of her figure. She resembled a tall, melancholy medieval saint, with her flowing white garments and halo of reddish-brown hair.

“Good Heavens!” said the kind little doctor, letting the letter flutter to his feet. “But what can this mean? Your husband—so devoted as he seemed—and—— Who is this woman, then? This Mme. de Vigny?”

“Good heavens!” said the kind little doctor, letting the letter fall to his feet. “But what could this mean? Your husband—so devoted as he seemed—and—— Who is this woman, then? This Mme. de Vigny?”

“A fiend,” said Fenella softly, bitterly. “But[176] I shall overcome her yet. Give me a paper, a telegram form, ink—I”—excitedly—“I have a friend who will help me. One friend,” she turned and looked piteously at the old man. “I have only one friend in all the world,” said she, “and he—distrusts me.”

“A monster,” Fenella said softly, bitterly. “But[176] I will defeat her eventually. Give me some paper, a telegram form, ink—I”—excitedly—“I have a friend who will help me. One friend,” she turned and looked sadly at the old man. “I only have one friend in the whole world,” she said, “and he—distrusts me.”

“You have another,” said the good old doctor stoutly, “in me. And I do not distrust you. Come! come now, my dear. Take courage. Here are pens and paper. Let us telegraph to this distrustful, if useful, friend of yours.”

“You have another,” said the good old doctor firmly, “in me. And I don’t doubt you. Come on, my dear. Be brave. Here are pens and paper. Let’s send a telegram to this skeptical, though helpful, friend of yours.”

Fenella wrote rapidly, and handed the telegram to the doctor. He read it aloud:

Fenella wrote quickly and handed the telegram to the doctor. He read it out loud:

“Come to me at once. Great trouble! Make no delay, I implore you?”

“Come to me right away. There’s big trouble! Please don’t take your time, I’m begging you?”

Having read it, he went back to the address—“Clitheroe Jacynth!”

Having read it, he went back to the address—“Clitheroe Jacynth!”

“Jacynth!—a distinguished man. One almost unconquerable, they say now. I congratulate you if you have him on your side.”

“Jacynth!—a remarkable man. Some say he’s nearly unbeatable now. I congratulate you if you have him on your team.”

“Ah! but you forget!”

"Ah! But you're forgetting!"

“Tut—when he comes I shall speak to him. I shall dissolve all doubts,” said the little man kindly. “And now to dispatch this at once. I shall take it myself, if you will promise to lie down and try to rest for awhile.”

“Tut—when he gets here, I’ll talk to him. I’ll clear up all the uncertainties,” the little man said kindly. “Now, let’s get this sorted out quickly. I’ll take it myself, if you promise to lie down and try to rest for a bit.”

“I promise,” said she meekly, but it was a promise vain indeed. The door once closed behind him, she began her dreadful walk up and down, up and down the room. She felt half mad.[177] Her child—her little one, in that woman’s power. It was noticeable that in this hour all her thoughts went to the child.

“I promise,” she said quietly, but it was a promise that meant nothing. Once the door closed behind him, she started her agonizing pacing, back and forth in the room. She felt almost insane.[177] Her child—her little one, was in that woman's control. It was clear that in this moment, all her thoughts were focused on the child.


“Hullo, Jacynth! This you? By Jove! what mad haste. Not even a word for an old friend?”

“Hullo, Jacynth! Is that you? Wow! What a crazy rush. Not even a word for an old friend?”

“Why, Castleton! What brings you here?”

“Hey, Castleton! What are you doing here?”

“Folly! Folly only, if it must be told,” said Lord Castleton, dismally. “Sentiment is folly; isn’t it, Jacynth? Yet a sentimental desire to know how the Onslows are going on is driving me back to Guernsey—a spot I quitted a week ago.”

“Foolishness! Just foolishness, if it has to be said,” Lord Castleton said gloomily. “Sentiment is foolishness; isn’t it, Jacynth? Yet a sentimental urge to find out how the Onslows are doing is pulling me back to Guernsey—a place I left just a week ago.”

“To Guernsey! Why, that is where I am going too. Have you heard anything?” He looked eagerly at his companion. “Do you know anything? I have had a telegram from—from her. Can you explain it?”

“To Guernsey! Wow, that's where I'm headed too. Have you heard anything?” He looked eagerly at his friend. “Do you know anything? I got a telegram from—from her. Can you explain it?”

“A telegram! When?”

"A telegram! When's it arriving?"

“A few hours ago. Look here, Castleton. I honestly think you are a friend of Lady Francis Onslow’s—read this.”

“A few hours ago. Look, Castleton. I honestly believe you’re a friend of Lady Francis Onslow’s—read this.”

“I am a friend of both the Onslows,” said Castleton deliberately. He meant what he said. He took the telegram and glanced at it.

“I’m a friend of both the Onslows,” Castleton said intentionally. He meant what he said. He took the telegram and looked at it.

“Same old game!” said he at last, lifting his brows. “Another quarrel, I suppose. I thought when they came together this time that they meant business, but it seems not. How few married people are suited to each other!”

“Same old story!” he said finally, raising his eyebrows. “Another argument, I guess. I thought when they got together this time they meant it, but it looks like not. How few married couples really fit with each other!”

[178]“I never thought much of Onslow,” said Jacynth slowly. “A weak character at all times, I suppose nobody would dispute the fact of his having been unfaithful to his wife?”

[178]“I never thought much of Onslow,” Jacynth said slowly. “He’s always had a weak character, and I don’t think anyone would argue that he was unfaithful to his wife.”

“With Mme. de Vigny? Pouf! There were faults on both sides.”

“With Mme. de Vigny? Ugh! There were faults on both sides.”

“On Mme. de Vigny’s and his? Certainly.”

“On Mme. de Vigny’s and his? Definitely.”

“Not at all. On his and Lady Francis’. She certainly led him a life.”

“Not at all. On his and Lady Francis’. She definitely made his life difficult.”

“A life he deserved! He—married to her.” He looked suddenly at his companion, and the touch of passion in his eyes revealed all things. “To that poor, sweet, pretty girl. He to play fast and loose with her, a child just out of her schoolroom. It”—he paused and commanded himself—“In my opinion it was contemptible.”

“A life he deserved! He—married to her.” He suddenly looked at his companion, and the spark of passion in his eyes revealed everything. “To that poor, sweet, pretty girl. He playing fast and loose with her, a child just out of school. It”—he paused and collected himself—“In my opinion, it was despicable.”

“You give yourself away a good deal,” said Castleton, who looked amused—who looked, indeed, as if he would like to laugh. He had a great affection for Jacynth, who was rather a special sort of man, and in spite of his mirth felt sorry for him. “You are, I presume, on the side of Lady Francis.”

“You often reveal too much,” said Castleton, looking amused—he seemed like he wanted to laugh. He had a deep fondness for Jacynth, who was quite a unique individual, and despite his laughter, he felt a bit sorry for him. “I assume you support Lady Francis.”

“That would be an impertinence from any man but you,” said Jacynth moodily. “There is no need to go into it, however. Whether I love her or not is no matter. It”—miserably—“can never matter now. What I do is—to pity her with all my soul.”

"That would be rude coming from anyone but you," Jacynth said sadly. "But we don’t need to discuss it. Whether I love her or not doesn't really matter. It”—he said woefully—“can never matter now. What I do is—feel sorry for her with all my heart."

“Because of her marriage?”

“Is it because of her marriage?”

[179]Jacynth looked at him as if hesitating.

[179]Jacynth looked at him, seemingly unsure.

“For that too,” said he deliberately. “She married, in my opinion, the last man in the world who would have made her really happy. But my pity did not run that way. I was thinking of that miserable trial and its consequences.”

“For that too,” he said thoughtfully. “In my opinion, she married the last man in the world who would have truly made her happy. But I didn’t feel sorry for that. I was thinking about that awful trial and what it led to.”

“Yes, she was a trifle too magnanimous there,” said Castleton, believing the other knew all about it. “It would have been better, to my way of thinking, if she had told the broad truth, and let Onslow take his chance.”

“Yes, she was a bit too generous there,” said Castleton, thinking the other person was aware of everything. “It would have been better, in my opinion, if she had told the whole truth and let Onslow take his chances.”

“His chance!” said Jacynth, staring at him.

“His chance!” Jacynth said, staring at him.

“Certainly; it wasn’t so bad a chance. He might, he positively would have got off all right. But she chose to take the guilt on her own shoulders, and now she has created an enigma very difficult of solution.”

“Sure, it wasn’t such a bad chance. He might, he definitely would have gotten off just fine. But she decided to take the blame on herself, and now she’s created a puzzle that’s really hard to solve.”

“You mean——” Jacynth paused; he seemed gasping for breath.

“You mean——” Jacynth paused; he seemed to be gasping for breath.

“I mean——” suddenly Lord Castleton grew silent, and gazed at his companion with a troubled countenance. “Do you mean,” said he, “that you didn’t know? Why, you conducted the case for her.”

“I mean——” suddenly Lord Castleton fell silent and stared at his companion with a worried expression. “Do you mean,” he said, “that you didn’t know? But you handled the case for her.”

“I know nothing,” said Jacynth, with great agitation. “If you can throw any honest light on the matter, do it, I entreat you.”

“I don’t know anything,” said Jacynth, feeling very anxious. “If you can shed any honest light on this, please do, I beg you.”

“I hardly know whether I should. I”—Castleton drew back from him—“I was so sure you knew[180] that——my dear fellow, pray forget what I have said.”

“I barely know if I should. I”—Castleton stepped back from him—“I was so certain you knew[180] that——my dear friend, please forget what I have said.”

“I shall forget nothing,” said Jacynth sturdily. “I should advise you not to forget either. Look here, Castleton,” catching his arm, “is it advisable to forget? Who knows what this telegram may mean? We are both friends of hers.”

“I won’t forget anything,” Jacynth said firmly. “I’d recommend you not to forget either. Look, Castleton,” grabbing his arm, “is it really a good idea to forget? Who knows what this telegram could mean? We’re both her friends.”

“Are you a friend of his?”

“Are you a friend of him?”

“No! Why should I disguise the truth? I have told you before how I regard him. But what has that got to do with it?”

“No! Why should I hide the truth? I’ve told you before how I feel about him. But what does that have to do with anything?”

“You are prejudiced.”

"You're biased."

“I am not. If you have anything to disclose, Castleton, disclose it! I may be of use to you——” He hesitated.

“I’m not. If you have anything to say, Castleton, say it! I might be able to help you——” He paused.

“Well, considering she has sent for you, I suppose she means to tell you herself,” said Castleton. “And,” reluctantly, “it is well you should know beforehand what there is to know, though I am surprised that she has not already told you.” To him there was but one certainty, and that was that Fenella had betrayed to Onslow the part he took in the fatal night’s work that murdered De Mürger. Probably Onslow had resented what she told him, and disbelieved it, and she had then sent for her lawyer. What else could demand so imperative a telegram? On the instant he opened his heart to Jacynth, and told him all his belief, all his doubts.

“Well, since she has sent for you, I guess she wants to tell you herself,” Castleton said. “And,” he added reluctantly, “it’s important for you to know what there is to know in advance, although I’m surprised she hasn’t told you already.” For him, there was only one certainty: Fenella had revealed to Onslow the role he played in the tragic events of that night that resulted in De Mürger’s death. It was likely that Onslow had been upset by what she told him and didn’t believe it, which is why she had reached out to her lawyer. What else could have prompted such an urgent telegram? Right then, he opened up to Jacynth and shared all his beliefs and doubts.

“I could never forget,” said he, “how he looked[181] in the last hypnotic fit, and hypnotic is the fashionable word for it, I know, but I call it madness. And his heart isn’t sound, you know. He inherits disease in that direction. His father died of aneurism of the heart. Some day he will have a fashionable fit too strong for him, and there will be an end.”

“I could never forget,” he said, “how he looked[181] during that last seizure. Hypnotic is the trendy term for it, I know, but I think of it as madness. And his heart isn’t healthy, you know. He has a family history of illness in that area. His father died from a heart aneurysm. Someday he’ll have a trendy episode too strong for him, and that will be that.”

“The best thing that could happen for both of them,” said Jacynth deliberately. He had been terribly upset by Castleton’s revelation, and though hardly permitting himself to believe in it, still felt a wild, mad joy in the thought that she—she, the only woman the whole wide world contained for him—might be innocent of bloodshed after all. “See here,” said he vehemently, “if this thing be true, if she saw him commit that crime—for crime it was—do you think they could ever live happily together in the future? Why, think, man, would she not see the color of blood upon his hands, would she fail to rank him among murderers? And he——”

“The best thing that could happen for both of them,” Jacynth said deliberately. He had been incredibly upset by Castleton’s revelation, and even though he could hardly allow himself to believe it, he still felt a wild, crazy joy at the thought that she—she, the only woman in the whole wide world for him—might be innocent of bloodshed after all. “Listen,” he said passionately, “if this is true, if she saw him commit that crime—for crime it was—do you really think they could ever be happy together in the future? I mean, think about it, man, wouldn’t she see the blood on his hands? Could she really not see him as a murderer? And he——”

“Why, he knows nothing.”

“He doesn’t know anything.”

“True; and therein lies the real tragedy. Knowing nothing, he thinks of her as a murderess. There it lies, you see, in a nutshell. He thinks her, she thinks him guilty of a ghastly crime, and you madly believe they could live together happily.”

“True; and that's where the real tragedy is. Knowing nothing, he sees her as a killer. That's it, you see, in a nutshell. He believes her, she thinks him guilty of a terrible crime, and you absurdly believe they could live together happily.”

“It need not go on like that; she might tell him the truth.”

"It doesn't have to continue like that; she could tell him the truth."

“She? Never!”

"Her? No way!"

[182]“At all events, he might learn it.”

[182]“In any case, he could figure it out.”

“And if so, what would be gained? The world would shun them both; and they were made for the world. We are all made for the world.”

“And if that’s the case, what would be achieved? The world would reject both of them; and they were meant for the world. We are all meant for the world.”

“True.” A shrill whistle aroused them both. “Come on, the train is about to start,” said Castleton.

“True.” A sharp whistle woke them both up. “Come on, the train is about to leave,” said Castleton.


As Jacynth entered her sitting room, Fenella rose and ran toward him.

As Jacynth walked into her living room, Fenella got up and dashed towards him.

“At last, at last!” she said. The words came in a sort of gasp. Jacynth, holding her hands, stared at her, shocked at the change in her appearance. Every vestige of color was gone from her face, her eyes looked wild, and her parted lips were very pale. She had pushed back her hair from her forehead with a quick gesture, just as he entered the room. She was at her worst this moment, but the man’s love was so strong that he failed to see that. He thought her lovely—lovely always, and what was strange, even younger than she used to be.

“At last, at last!” she exclaimed. The words came out in a gasp. Jacynth, holding her hands, stared at her, shocked by the change in her appearance. All color had faded from her face, her eyes looked frantic, and her parted lips were very pale. She had swept her hair back from her forehead with a quick motion, just as he walked into the room. She was at her worst in that moment, but the man’s love was so strong that he didn’t notice. He thought she was beautiful—always beautiful, and strangely, even younger than she used to be.

“You know, you have heard,” she went on, her tone feverish.

“You know, you've heard,” she continued, her tone intense.

“You forget!” said he gently, with a view to calming her agitation. “I know nothing. I have had only your telegram, and that was so vague.”

“You're forgetting!” he said softly, trying to calm her down. “I don’t know anything. I only have your telegram, and it was really vague.”

“Ah! You shall see another telegram then. That,” thrusting Mme. de Vigny’s into his hand, “that is not vague at all events.”

“Ah! You'll see another telegram then. That,” handing Mme. de Vigny’s to him, “that is definitely not vague.”

[183]Jacynth read it carefully. He frowned. “That woman again!” he said.

[183]Jacynth read it closely. He frowned. "That woman again!" he said.

“Yes. Again.” She stood back from him. “Do you believe he has gone back to her? Do you? Do you?” The very vehemence of her question conveyed to him the knowledge that she thought he had gone back.

“Yes. Again.” She stepped away from him. “Do you think he has gone back to her? Do you? Do you?” The intensity of her question made it clear to him that she believed he had returned to her.

“There is only this,” said he, striking the paper. “And it is from her. She is not the woman to believe in.”

“There is only this,” he said, hitting the paper. “And it’s from her. She’s not the type of woman to trust.”

“No! But I have thought it out for all that, and——” She paused and pressed her hands to her head. Jacynth gently led her to a seat. She looked exhausted. “He left me,” said she presently—“to find my child and bring him to me. He came back, and there was no child with him. I was ill then—very ill. I could not think, but for all that, I knew. Then he went away again, and I waited—waited. Great Heaven!” said she, clasping her hands, “if you only knew what it was to wait like that for a sight of your child! and then there came—that!” She pointed to the telegram that he still held. “Well, what do you think?” asked she in a low voice, bending forward.

“No! But I’ve thought it through anyway, and——” She paused and pressed her hands to her head. Jacynth gently guided her to a seat. She looked drained. “He left me,” she said after a moment—“to find my child and bring him back to me. He returned, and there was no child with him. I was really sick then—very sick. I couldn’t think, but still, I knew. Then he went away again, and I waited—waited. Oh my God!” she said, clasping her hands, “if you only knew what it was like to wait for a glimpse of your child! And then there came—that!” She pointed to the telegram he was still holding. “Well, what do you think?” she asked in a low voice, leaning forward.

“It is hard to think——”

"It's hard to think—"

“No, it is not!” He was horrified by the change in her tone, and looked at her. She was still bending forward, her hands clasped, her young, sweet face as hard as misery could make[184] it. “It is the easiest thing,” she said. “He met her again, I suppose—I think, and together they have gone away, taking my child with them. Oh!” She sprang to her feet, and flung out her arms. “Oh! the child! He might have gone—gone forever. It would be hard, for I loved him; but to take the child from me! The child! My darling! My baby! Do you know how many months I have lived without my little sweetheart? You, you of all men know!” She turned to him, and caught him by the arm. “Ever since that awful trial! I gave him up then, my little one; and for what?” she almost hissed out the words—“to shield his father!

“No, it’s not!” He was shocked by the shift in her tone and looked at her. She was still leaning forward, her hands clasped, her young, sweet face as rigid as misery could make it. “It’s the easiest thing,” she said. “He must have met her again, I guess—I think, and together they’ve gone away, taking my child with them. Oh!” She jumped to her feet and threw her arms out. “Oh! The child! He could be gone—gone forever. It would be tough, because I loved him; but to take the child from me! The child! My darling! My baby! Do you know how many months I’ve lived without my little sweetheart? You, of all people, know!” She turned to him and grabbed his arm. “Ever since that awful trial! I gave him up then, my little one; and for what?” she nearly spat the words—“to shield his father!

“You mean——” said Jacynth, his heart beating; was he now to hear the truth from her own lips? But the sound of his voice broke in upon her passion, and checked her.

“You mean——” said Jacynth, his heart racing; was he finally going to hear the truth from her own lips? But the sound of his voice interrupted her emotions and halted her.

“Nothing,” said she quickly, “except that—that he is false to me.”

“Nothing,” she said quickly, “except that he’s being untrue to me.”

“I tell you again not to dwell too much on that,” said Jacynth slowly. Although his whole life seemed to depend upon it, he could not refrain from pleading his rival’s cause. “You have only that woman’s word for it. This telegram may be a fabrication from beginning to end.”

“I’m telling you again not to focus too much on that,” Jacynth said slowly. Even though his entire life felt like it depended on it, he couldn’t help but defend his rival. “You only have that woman’s word for it. This telegram could be made up from start to finish.”

“A curiously well-timed one,” she laughed, in a cruelly miserable way. “If she knew nothing of him, how did she learn that my child and my husband were now away from me?”

“A strangely well-timed one,” she laughed, in a painfully miserable way. “If she knew nothing about him, how did she find out that my child and my husband were now gone from me?”

[185]“More curious things have been explained,” said he.

[185] “We’ve explained stranger things,” he said.

“You! you talk to me like this?” cried she passionately. “You would defend him! You! who knew he was once untrue? You”—faintly—“who once loved me?”

“You! you talk to me like this?” she yelled passionately. “You would defend him! You! Who knew he was once unfaithful? You”—softly—“who once loved me?”

“I shall be your friend always,” said he, putting a great constraint upon himself. “It is because I am your friend that I speak thus; why not look at it in another light? You say your husband left you hurriedly; you say that Mme. de Vigny must have known of his absence from you, and also of your boy’s. It might be that she, out of revenge, stole the boy, and that your husband is now pursuing her with a view of restoring him to you.”

“I’ll always be your friend,” he said, forcing himself to be calm. “It’s because I care about you that I’m saying this; why not think about it differently? You mentioned that your husband left you in a rush; you believe that Mme. de Vigny must have known he was gone and that your son was missing too. It’s possible that out of spite, she took the boy, and now your husband is trying to track her down to bring him back to you.”

He said this more to gain time than anything else, little thinking that he had guessed the truth, and had laid before her the exact facts of the case.

He said this more to buy himself some time than anything else, not realizing that he had figured out the truth and had presented her with the exact details of the situation.

“A fairy tale,” said she mournfully. “No! He lied to me the last time I saw him. When I asked him to bring me my child, he said he was tired—asleep. I, too, was tired, worn-out from sickness and a broken heart, and too weak to do aught but believe him. The child was not here at all!” She stepped back from Jacynth, and covered her face with her hands. “Oh, my Ronny! My beloved! Oh, my little child!” She took down her hands. Her lips were trembling.[186] “Mr. Jacynth, what shall I do?” said she.

“A fairy tale,” she said sadly. “No! He lied to me the last time I saw him. When I asked him to bring me my child, he said he was tired— asleep. I was also tired, worn out from being sick and having a broken heart, and too weak to do anything but believe him. The child wasn’t here at all!” She stepped back from Jacynth and covered her face with her hands. “Oh, my Ronny! My beloved! Oh, my little child!” She lowered her hands. Her lips were trembling.[186] “Mr. Jacynth, what should I do?” she asked.

“The first thing to do,” said he harshly, “is to keep up your courage.” He spoke in a queer, grating tone. He knew if he once gave way, he should betray himself. Betray the wild, mad longing he felt to take her in his arms, and press her poor, sweet, pretty head down upon his breast, and try with all his soul to comfort her. “You are condemning your husband unheard. Is that fair? Is it just?”

“The first thing to do,” he said sharply, “is to stay strong.” He spoke in a strange, rough tone. He knew that if he let himself go even a little, he would give himself away. He would reveal the intense, crazy desire he felt to hold her close, to press her sweet, fragile head against his chest, and do everything in his power to comfort her. “You’re judging your husband without hearing him out. Is that fair? Is it right?”

“He has not been just to me!”

“He hasn't been fair to me!”

“True! And, therefore, you find it difficult in such a crisis as this to believe in him.” He looked at her suddenly. “Still you love him?” said he. The words were a question.

“True! And so, you find it hard to believe in him during a crisis like this.” He suddenly glanced at her. “But you still love him?” he asked.

“Do I?” said she. Her words were also a question addressed to her own heart. “I feel so tired, so tired,” she said. “It has been a struggle always, and through many things I loved him, I——” She hesitated. “I despise myself,” she said, “but I think I love him still!” A pang shot through Jacynth’s heart. He did not note the suggestion of doubt in her voice. “I love him, I think,” she went on slowly, “I think, but this I know, I distrust him.”

“Do I?” she asked. Her words were also a question for her own heart. “I feel so tired, so tired,” she said. “It’s always been a struggle, and despite everything, I loved him, I——” She hesitated. “I hate myself,” she said, “but I think I still love him!” A sharp pain shot through Jacynth’s heart. He didn’t notice the hint of doubt in her voice. “I love him, I think,” she continued slowly, “I think, but what I do know is that I don’t trust him.”

“Distrust means ruin,” said Jacynth.

“Distrust leads to ruin,” said Jacynth.

“To what? To love?”

"To what? To love?"

“To all things.”

“To everything.”

“To friendship?”

"To friendship!"

[187]“Yes. To all things.”

"Yes. To everything."

She went close to him.

She moved closer to him.

“That is not true,” she said. “You are befriending me now, yet you distrust me.”

"That's not true," she said. "You’re being friendly with me now, but you don't trust me."

“I? No! You are thinking of that wretched trial!” He spoke with extreme agitation. “But I have heard all.”

“I? No! You’re thinking about that awful trial!” He spoke with intense agitation. “But I’ve heard everything.”

All?

"All?"

“Yes! All. And if ever a man craved another’s pardon upon his knees, I crave yours.”

“Yes! All. And if there’s ever a man who begged for another's forgiveness on his knees, it’s me asking for yours.”

“All?” repeated she faintly. She seemed to have heard that one word only.

"All?" she echoed softly. It seemed like that was the only word she had registered.

“Yes,” said he. He let his voice sink to a whisper, he leaned toward her. “Who killed De Mürger?” asked he.

“Yes,” he said. He lowered his voice to a whisper and leaned toward her. “Who killed De Mürger?” he asked.


“It is true!” said he presently, when she had told him all. “It is true that the world still produces heroines. It is now more imperative than ever that Lord Francis should be found.”

“It’s true!” he said after she had finished telling him everything. “It’s true that the world still produces heroines. It’s more important than ever that we find Lord Francis.”

“For what?” said she. “Do you think I should betray him now—even now? Ah! Mr. Jacynth, you do not know me. No! I shall go to my grave bearing this burthen. After all”—sadly—“he once did love me!”

“For what?” she said. “Do you really think I should betray him now—even now? Ah! Mr. Jacynth, you don't know me. No! I will take this burden to my grave. After all”—sadly—“he once did love me!”

“If he has gone off with that woman again I don’t see why you should spare him,” said Jacynth. “But, as I have said, I hope for the best about that. In the meantime——”

“If he’s gone off with that woman again, I don’t see why you should keep giving him chances,” Jacynth said. “But, as I’ve mentioned, I’m holding out hope for the best regarding that. In the meantime——”

She interrupted him.

She cut him off.

[188]“In the meantime, find my child!” said she. She was still ghastly pale, but a little fire had come into her eyes. “Bring him back to me, get him back from that woman. Oh!” a little nervously, “I have no right to speak to you like this. Why should I order you about? Only—only—you are kind—kind always, and—I have now no friends! And Ronny—Ronny always hated strangers! Oh! my child, my little heart!” She broke down suddenly, and burst into violent weeping. “O God!” cried she, “what shall I do? That woman! That woman, if she has him, she will kill him! He, who never knew anything but love? My little lamb! Oh! his eyes, his laugh! You saw him! Was there ever so pretty a boy? Oh! once—once”—passionately—“you said you loved me! Help me now! Tell me how I shall begin to search for Ronny.”

[188] “In the meantime, find my child!” she said. She was still extremely pale, but a bit of fire had come into her eyes. “Bring him back to me, get him away from that woman. Oh!” she added nervously, “I have no right to talk to you like this. Why should I give you orders? It’s just that—you are always so kind—and now I have no friends! And Ronny—Ronny has always hated strangers! Oh! my child, my little heart!” She suddenly broke down and burst into violent tears. “O God!” she cried, “what am I going to do? That woman! That woman, if she has him, she will harm him! He, who has only known love? My little lamb! Oh! his eyes, his laugh! You saw him! Was there ever such a beautiful boy? Oh! once—once”—she said passionately—“you told me you loved me! Help me now! Tell me how I should start looking for Ronny.”

“You would go yourself?”

“Are you going yourself?”

“Oh, yes, yes! Oh, if you only knew what this last day and night have been!” She was sobbing violently, but now, by a supreme effort, she controlled herself; she took down her hands from her face, and pressed them against her throbbing bosom. “I will be calm,” she said, “this is no time for tears, and you must not think me weak. I am strong—very strong. Tell me now how I shall begin.”

“Oh, yes, yes! Oh, if you only knew what this last day and night have been!” She was crying hard, but now, with great effort, she pulled herself together; she lowered her hands from her face and pressed them against her pounding chest. “I will be calm,” she said, “this is not the time for tears, and you mustn’t see me as weak. I am strong—really strong. Now tell me how I should start.”

“I will tell you,” said he, “but you must try[189] and see my plan as I see it. Now, it seems to me impossible that you, in your weak health, just recovered from a dangerous illness, could possibly institute such a troublesome search as this is likely to prove.”

“I will tell you,” he said, “but you need to try[189] to see my plan the way I do. Right now, it seems impossible to me that you, with your weak health and just recovering from a serious illness, could possibly take on such a difficult search as this is likely to be.”

“And if not?” began she despairingly.

“And if not?” she started, feeling hopeless.

“There is a substitute,” said he. “I shall undertake this matter.”

“There’s an alternative,” he said. “I will take care of this.”

“You?”

"You?"

“Yes. If you will intrust this affair to me, I will promise to bring you back your—husband.”

“Yes. If you let me handle this matter, I promise to bring your—husband back to you.”

“Bring me back my child,” said she.

“Bring me back my child,” she said.

“Fenella! your husband! you will want to have him back!”

“Fenella! Your husband! You’ll want to have him back!”

“I have told you I am tired,” said she coldly. “I have borne a great deal, and——” she paused.

“I've told you I'm tired,” she said coldly. “I've put up with a lot, and——” she paused.

“There is something on your mind,” said he.

“There’s something on your mind,” he said.

“His hands!” she said. She seemed to shrink visibly. She shuddered. “The blood! I was unconscious then, I think—and it is only now—now—— But his hands! and his face! Great Heavens, how he held him. He choked him! It was as if he was over there now,” staring wildly at the far part of the room. “His fingers closed round his throat, and there was such a sound—a gurgle—Heaven, what a sound! and then he stabbed, and stabbed, and stabbed—he was mad. Oh!” with a long-drawn, piercing sigh, “I shall go mad if I think of it!”

“His hands!” she exclaimed. She seemed to shrink visibly. She trembled. “The blood! I think I was unconscious then—and it’s only now—now—— But his hands! and his face! Oh my God, how he held him. He choked him! It felt like he’s right over there now,” staring wildly at the other side of the room. “His fingers wrapped around his throat, and there was such a sound—a gurgle—Oh my God, what a sound! And then he stabbed, and stabbed, and stabbed—he was insane. Oh!” with a long, sharp sigh, “I will go crazy if I think about it!”

[190]“Then don’t think,” said Jacynth. He caught hold of her arm and shook her sharply.

[190]“Then stop thinking,” Jacynth said. He grabbed her arm and shook her firmly.

“Whenever I see him I see blood,” said she, still trembling.

“Every time I see him, I see blood,” she said, still shaking.

“Never mind him, think of your child,” said he, with a desire to rouse her. “Am I to start now? and when I find him, what message am I to give him from his mother?”

“Forget about him, think about your child,” he said, trying to motivate her. “Should I go now? And when I find him, what message should I give him from his mother?”

He had roused her indeed. “A message!” she said. The old, sad, dreadful fear in her face died away. Hope lit it into a lovely life. “A message to Ronny!” she cried.

He had definitely woken her up. “A message!” she said. The old, sad, terrible fear in her face faded away. Hope brought it to life in a beautiful way. “A message for Ronny!” she exclaimed.

She fell on her knees before Jacynth and took his hand and laid her cold cheek upon it, a cheek wet with tears. “Tell him his mother loves him,” said she. “Tell him, too, that his mother will forever love the one who will restore him to her.”

She dropped to her knees in front of Jacynth, took his hand, and rested her cold cheek against it, which was wet with tears. “Tell him his mother loves him,” she said. “Also, tell him that his mother will always love whoever brings him back to her.”


[191]

CHAPTER XVI.
BY ARTHUR A’BECKETT.

IN NEW YORK.

Mrs. Clutterbuck, the newly-married wife of Colonel Clutterbuck, of New York, was not “at home” to visitors. She had given orders to that effect, but the command was superfluous as there were no callers. To tell the truth, Mme. de Vigny had not been a great social success in the country of her adoption. The Senator, her husband, had married her to preside over his establishment, and to gracefully adorn his dinner table, and although she had accepted both duties, the result had been disappointment. Mrs. Clutterbuck’s notion of looking after a house was to take the minimum amount of trouble, and order the maximum amount of goods. She had run up bills in all directions, giving a special preference to the stores of jewelers, dressmakers, and venders of lace. Her idea of dispensing hospitality was scarcely in accord with the colonel’s notions on the same matter. The Senator, who was a power in Wall Street, firmly believed that more could be done over the viands and iced water[192] than in the place of custom, and was in the habit of filling his dining room with people who could be useful. His desire was, of course, to conciliate those he invited by adopting a tone of business-like geniality, but he received no assistance from his wife, whose solitary aim seemed to be the unprovoked and contemptuous snubbing of her husband’s guests.

Mrs. Clutterbuck, the newly married wife of Colonel Clutterbuck from New York, was not “available” for visitors. She had given orders to that effect, but it was unnecessary since there were no guests. To be honest, Mme. de Vigny hadn’t really made a mark in the social scene of her new country. Her husband, the Senator, had married her to run his household and add charm to his dinner table, and while she had accepted both roles, the outcome had been disappointing. Mrs. Clutterbuck’s idea of managing a home was to take the least amount of effort and order the most goods possible. She had racked up bills everywhere, especially at the jewelers, dressmakers, and lace vendors. Her approach to hospitality didn’t align with the colonel’s views on the subject. The Senator, a powerful figure on Wall Street, firmly believed that more could be accomplished over meals and iced water[192] than in a more formal setting, and he often filled his dining room with people who could be beneficial. He aimed to win over his guests with a tone of business-like friendliness, but he received no support from his wife, whose main goal seemed to be to dismiss her husband’s guests with disdain.

“Loo-cill,” said he one day after a banquet had ended in disaster, “I guess you are not particular to company. Guess, madame, you prefer solitude to some of the best-known persons in the United States.”

“Loo-cill,” he said one day after a banquet had ended badly, “I think you’re not picky about company. I suppose, madame, you’d rather be alone than with some of the most famous people in the United States.”

“If you mean by that,” replied Mrs. Clutterbuck, admiring herself in a mirror, “I do not care for the vulgar crowd you ask to dinner, you are certainly right. They are neither polished nor amusing.”

“If you mean by that,” replied Mrs. Clutterbuck, admiring herself in a mirror, “I definitely do not care for the obnoxious crowd you want to invite to dinner; you are absolutely right. They’re neither refined nor entertaining.”

“Strikes me, madame, that you seem to feel the want of the British aristocracy. You can’t get on without them—that is so. It seems a pity that Lord Francis Onslow should be on the other side of the Atlantic. He would have been a decided acquisition to our family circle. See?”

"Seems to me, ma'am, that you're missing the British aristocracy. You can't get by without them—that's true. It's too bad Lord Francis Onslow is on the other side of the Atlantic. He would have definitely been a great addition to our family. See?"

“What do you mean?” asked Lucille, with her large eyes fixed upon the colonel menacingly. “What do you mean?”

“What do you mean?” Lucille asked, her large eyes fixed on the colonel in a threatening way. “What do you mean?”

“What I say,” retorted the colonel. “I do not want, madame, any unpleasantness, but I give[193] you fair warning that I know a thing or two. I have special sources of information.”

“What I’m saying,” the colonel replied. “I don’t want any trouble, ma’am, but I’m giving you a heads-up that I know a thing or two. I have my own sources of information.”

“Do you want to insult me?” Lucille asked in a low tone, raising her head, and still keeping her steady gaze upon her husband, her eyes looking into his eyes, as if they would read his very soul.

“Do you want to insult me?” Lucille asked quietly, lifting her head and maintaining her intense gaze on her husband, her eyes locked onto his, as if trying to read his very soul.

“Come, come, madame, none of that,” cried Clutterbuck, waving her off. “I tell you, Loo-cill, I was not born yesterday, nor yet the day before. My will is a pretty strong one, and I tell you distinctly I am not a subject. I have been tried before, and it would not do. So take my word, madame, you are giving yourself a great deal of trouble for nothing. Take my advice, madame, and drop it. Guess it won’t do.”

“Come on, ma’am, cut that out,” Clutterbuck said, waving her off. “I’m telling you, Lucille, I wasn’t born yesterday, or even the day before. I'm pretty strong-willed, and I’m telling you clearly that I’m not a subject. I’ve been through this before, and it didn’t work out. So believe me, ma’am, you’re just wasting your time. Take my advice, ma’am, and let it go. It won't work.”

She seemed to concentrate her power of will into a supreme and final effort, and then she shrank back into a fauteuil—conquered. Her husband laughed, and continued:

She focused all her willpower into one last effort, and then she slumped back into a fauteuil—defeated. Her husband laughed and carried on:

“You see you cannot contrive it. No, madame, it won’t do. So, if you take my advice, I would not try it again. You see it just riles me, and I am not a nice man to rile. I love and respect all ladies, but I have a sharp and short way of reckoning with snakes. See?”

“You see, you can’t pull it off. No, ma'am, that’s not going to work. So, if you take my advice, I wouldn’t attempt it again. It just annoys me, and I’m not someone you want to irritate. I love and respect all women, but I deal with snakes pretty quickly and decisively. Get it?”

She was silent for a moment and then burst into a hysterical laugh. “There,” continued her husband, “you notice you are unhinged. It is not good for you, this kind of excitement. And now tell me, how is Ronny? Why did he not[194] come down to give his uncle good-morning before I started for business to-day?”

She was quiet for a moment and then suddenly laughed hysterically. “See,” her husband said, “you can tell you’re not okay. This kind of excitement isn’t good for you. Now tell me, how’s Ronny? Why didn’t he come down to say good morning to his uncle before I left for work today?”

“Ronny has gone,” replied Lucille shortly.

“Ronny is gone,” Lucille replied curtly.

“Gone,” exclaimed the Senator. “Why, where have you sent him?”

“Gone,” exclaimed the Senator. “Why, where have you sent him?”

“That is my business,” returned Mrs. Clutterbuck. “Surely I have a right to do what I please with my own nephew.”

"That's my business," replied Mrs. Clutterbuck. "I definitely have the right to do what I want with my own nephew."

“Nephew,” echoed he. “Whew!”

“Nephew,” he echoed. “Whew!”

“Have you any reason for questioning the relationship?”

“Do you have any reason to question the relationship?”

“Well, no,” replied her husband, stroking his beard; “but it strikes me for so near a relative, the lad does not seem to care particularly about you. Why, I do believe he likes me better than he does you.”

“Well, no,” replied her husband, stroking his beard. “But it seems to me that for such a close relative, the guy doesn’t seem to care much about you. In fact, I think he likes me more than he likes you.”

“Ronny has bad taste.”

"Ronny has poor taste."

“Maybe, madame, maybe,” returned her husband. “But you might keep a civil tongue in your head. It’s that kind of thing that riles my guests.”

“Maybe, dear,” her husband replied. “But you could try to be a bit more polite. It’s that sort of thing that annoys my guests.”

“What kind of thing?”

“What kind of stuff?”

“Oh, drop it. Now tell me, when do you expect Ronny’s return?”

“Oh, forget it. Now tell me, when do you think Ronny will be back?”

“I don’t expect it at all.”

“I don’t expect that at all.”

“Ah, I see you are not in a communicative mood, so I shall take myself off. But see here, madame. You were intended by Nature for the leisure class, but in the States we haven’t got the institution. Some day we may import it from[195] Europe, and if we do, why then you will find yourself quite at home. But, until we do import it from Europe, take a word of advice. Climb down, madame, climb down.”

“Ah, I see you're not in the mood to chat, so I'll leave you be. But listen here, ma'am. Nature intended you for the leisure class, but we don’t have that system in the States. Someday we might bring it over from[195] Europe, and if we do, you’ll feel right at home. But until then, let me give you some advice. Step back, ma'am, step back.”

And with this parting shot the colonel took his departure.

And with that final remark, the colonel left.

Mrs. Clutterbuck listened to the retreating steps, and then went to her desk. She sat down in front of the table and pondered. Had she acted wisely? Certainly it was advisable to quit England—Europe—but was not this a case of from the frying-pan into the fire? The colonel was a man of violent passions, and she felt that she was absolutely without influence over him. He was too strong for her. She had been accustomed to do what she liked with members of the opposite sex; here was a man who set her at defiance, laughed her to scorn. What was she to do? She was absolutely dependent upon him for support. Unless she could get back to Europe (which was not a desirable spot for the moment), or find a traveling Englishman, she was powerless. Her husband’s friends and acquaintances appeared to hold her in abhorrence. Besides, manners and customs on one side of the Atlantic seemed to differ from customs and manners on the other. It was not a cheerful prospect. However, there was nothing to be done but to submit and to keep her eyes open to take immediate advantage of any chance that might offer itself. So she sat down[196] before the little table, and unlocking her desk examined its contents. There were a few letters written in faded ink, and tears gathered in her eyes as she glanced at them.

Mrs. Clutterbuck listened to the fading footsteps and then went to her desk. She sat down in front of the table and thought. Had she made the right choice? It was definitely wise to leave England—Europe—but was this just jumping from the frying pan into the fire? The colonel had intense passions, and she felt completely powerless over him. He was too overpowering for her. She was used to getting her way with men; here was a guy who disregarded her and laughed at her. What should she do? She was completely dependent on him for support. Unless she could return to Europe (which wasn’t a great option at the moment) or find a traveling Englishman, she had no options. Her husband’s friends and acquaintances seemed to despise her. On top of that, the customs and manners on one side of the Atlantic appeared to be very different from those on the other. It was not a hopeful situation. However, she had no choice but to accept it and keep her eyes open for any opportunities that came her way. So she sat down[196] at the little table, unlocked her desk, and looked through its contents. There were a few letters written in faded ink, and tears began to fill her eyes as she glanced at them.

“He loved me once,” she said with a sigh, “and I absolutely loved him; yes, loved him. Well, that is past. He has abandoned me as he abandoned her, and I can strike them both through their boy.”

“He loved me once,” she said with a sigh, “and I truly loved him; yes, loved him. Well, that’s all in the past. He has left me just like he left her, and I can get back at them both through their son.”

Then she took out a letter that bore the New York postmark of the day before, and read it through from end to end. It was a long letter and seemed to give her satisfaction. “I do not see how they can recover the boy,” she murmured, “and, if this programme is carried out in the future, he should be as much lost to his family as a grain of sand in a desert or a needle in a bundle of hay.”

Then she pulled out a letter that had a New York postmark from the day before and read it from start to finish. It was a lengthy letter and seemed to please her. “I don’t see how they can find the boy,” she murmured, “and if this plan goes ahead in the future, he should be just as lost to his family as a grain of sand in a desert or a needle in a haystack.”

Then she considered whether she should burn the letter or return it to her desk. She decided upon the latter course, and placed it for greater security in the concealed recesses of a secret drawer. The rest of the afternoon she spent listlessly in reading novels with yellow covers and playing on the piano. She had no visitors. When the dinner hour arrived the colonel had not reappeared. However, this did not greatly disturb her, as it was his custom on occasions to stay away from home, but when he decided to dine elsewhere he usually communicated through[197] the telephone his intentions. He had neglected to do this, so Mrs. Clutterbuck decided, upon her own responsibility, to dine alone. She gave the necessary orders, and in due course the meal was served and discussed. After the things had been removed (she had taken her dinner in the boudoir) she lighted a cigarette. It was not a habit which met with her husband’s encouragement, but as he was not there to upbraid her she saw no reason why she should not indulge her taste for the fumes of nicotine. A little later the door was thrown open, and the colonel entered. He was pale, and his features worked. Evidently, he was in a violent passion.

Then she thought about whether to burn the letter or put it back on her desk. She chose the latter and tucked it away more securely in the hidden compartment of a secret drawer. The rest of the afternoon, she passed time listlessly reading novels with yellow covers and playing the piano. She had no visitors. When dinner time came, the colonel hadn't returned. However, this didn't bother her much since he occasionally stayed out. When he decided to eat elsewhere, he typically called to let her know. He hadn’t done that, so Mrs. Clutterbuck made the decision to have dinner alone. She placed the necessary orders, and soon enough, the meal was served and enjoyed. After the dishes were cleared away (she had her dinner in the boudoir), she lit a cigarette. It wasn’t a habit her husband encouraged, but since he wasn’t there to scold her, she didn’t see why she shouldn’t enjoy a bit of nicotine. A little later, the door swung open and the colonel walked in. He looked pale, and his face was tense. Clearly, he was extremely angry.

“You are quite a stranger,” she said, with a little laugh, “and I have dined without you. I did not feel your loss, because the suprême de volaille was excellent. You see I am smoking. Take one?”

“You're definitely a stranger,” she said with a little laugh, “and I've had dinner without you. I didn't miss you because the suprême de volaille was great. As you can see, I'm smoking. Want one?”

He deliberately seized the proffered cigarette-case, and threw it with all his force against the wall. She shrugged her shoulders and laughed again. “What a child you are! You remind me of Ronny, and yet you are no relative of his.”

He intentionally grabbed the offered cigarette case and threw it with all his strength against the wall. She shrugged her shoulders and laughed again. “What a kid you are! You remind me of Ronny, and yet you're not even related to him.”

“Are you a relative of his?” asked the colonel slowly, weighing every word as if he were afraid to trust his voice.

“Are you related to him?” asked the colonel slowly, carefully considering each word as if he was afraid to trust his own voice.

“Why, yes. Did I not tell you that he was my nephew?”

“Of course. Didn’t I mention that he’s my nephew?”

“And did you not tell me a lie?”

“And didn’t you just lie to me?”

[198]There was a pause, and they looked at one another as a duelist regards an opponent—neither anxious to begin, both on guard. Again she laughed.

[198]There was a moment of silence, and they stared at each other like duelists facing off—neither eager to start, both ready to react. She laughed again.

“You are not very cheerful company this evening.”

"You don't seem very cheerful company tonight."

“Then I will make my visit as short as possible.”

“Then I’ll make my visit as short as I can.”

“Ah, you are paying me a visit, are you? You purpose obtaining a separation.”

“Ah, you're here for a visit, are you? You're looking to get a divorce.”

“There is no necessity for a separation.”

“There’s no need for a separation.”

“I see, then, you will obtain a divorce. I have always been told that in America there are special facilities for disjoining marriage ties. Is New York a good place for that sort of thing?”

“I see, so you're going to get a divorce. I've always heard that in America there are special services for breaking marriage bonds. Is New York a good place for that?”

“There is no necessity, madame, to dissolve marriage ties.”

“There’s no need, madam, to end the marriage.”

“You are very, very serious this evening,” said Lucille, putting the cigarette in her mouth. “I hate conundrums. All this afternoon I have been worrying myself to find an answer to the riddle, why I became your wife?”

“You're really serious tonight,” Lucille said, putting a cigarette in her mouth. “I hate puzzles. I've spent all afternoon trying to figure out the answer to the riddle of why I became your wife.”

“You never did become my wife,” replied the colonel shortly.

"You never became my wife," the colonel replied curtly.

Lucille turned pale, and then her face was suffused with color. She rose to her full height.

Lucille went pale, and then her face flushed with color. She stood up tall.

“And you have come to tell me this?”

“And you came to tell me this?”

“Now, madame, see here; I don’t want any heroics. I am going to take it quietly, and I advise you to do the same. Now, what I have to[199] say is just this. I made a mistake in marrying you.”

“Now, ma'am, listen; I don’t want any drama. I’m going to handle this calmly, and I suggest you do the same. So, here’s what I need to say: I made a mistake in marrying you.”

“The mistake was mutual.”

“We both made a mistake.”

“Now, madame, there is no cause for interruption. You shall have the story right away, and if you have not enough of it by the time I have done, it will be your fault and not mine. Look you here, if I made a mistake you made a greater. Have you ever heard of a crime called bigamy?”

“Now, ma'am, there's no reason to interrupt. You'll get the story right away, and if you don’t have enough of it by the time I'm finished, that’s on you, not me. Just so you know, if I made a mistake, yours was bigger. Have you ever heard of a crime called bigamy?”

“Yes,” returned Lucille coolly. “It is a weakness of mine—I committed bigamy when I married you.”

“Yes,” Lucille replied casually. “It’s a flaw of mine—I committed bigamy when I married you.”

“And you tell me that without turning a hair?” exclaimed the American, fairly taken aback at her audacity. “Then you know I could throw you into jail, madame?”

“And you say that without batting an eye?” the American exclaimed, clearly shocked by her boldness. “Then you realize I could put you in jail, ma’am?”

“You can do nothing of the sort,” she returned. “Now stop further explanation; you see there is no necessity. I have saved you the trouble of inflicting a long story on me with your terrible nasal twang, and I am thankful.”

“You can’t do anything like that,” she replied. “Now, don’t explain any further; there’s no need. I appreciate you sparing me the hassle of listening to a long story in your awful nasal voice.”

“Look you here, madame,” returned the colonel, white with passion. “Don’t you rile me too much. There is a limit, I tell you, and you have about reached it and a bit over.”

“Listen here, ma'am,” the colonel shot back, his face pale with anger. “Don’t push me too much. There’s a limit, and you’ve almost hit it and gone a bit beyond.”

“Oh! I am not in the least afraid of you. For the reason that causes you not to hurl me into jail will prevent you from murdering me. And less than a murder would not do; even your[200] countrymen don’t care about wife—I beg your pardon—women-beaters.”

“Oh! I'm not scared of you at all. The reason you won’t throw me in jail is the same reason you won’t kill me. And anything less than murder wouldn’t be enough; even your[200] countrymen don’t really care about wife—I mean—women abusers.”

The colonel ground his teeth and clenched his hands, but kept tranquil.

The colonel gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, but stayed calm.

“Madame, you are right,” he said at last. “Quite right, I am not going to murder you. Anything of that sort I can leave to your husband—when he gets out of prison. But to come to business. If you take my advice you will make tracks. I have had private information that you have escaped by the skin of your teeth. They have got your husband and they wanted you, but the prosecutors seem to be economical, and they are satisfied with him. So instead of being taken to the Tombs on your arrival in New York, you were allowed to come home with me. And a nice home you have made it, madame,” and he looked round the room crammed with costly gimcracks. “It has cost me a pretty penny.”

“Madam, you’re absolutely right,” he finally said. “I’m not going to kill you. Anything like that I can leave to your husband—once he gets out of prison. But let’s get to the point. If I were you, I’d get out of here quickly. I’ve heard that you barely managed to escape. They’ve got your husband, and they were after you too, but it seems the prosecutors are being frugal and are satisfied with just him. So instead of being taken to the Tombs when you arrived in New York, you were allowed to come home with me. And what a lovely home you’ve made it, madam,” he said, looking around the room packed with expensive knickknacks. “It’s cost me a pretty penny.”

“Very likely,” she replied calmly, “but you can afford it.”

“Probably,” she answered calmly, “but you can handle it.”

“Yes, fortunately, I can, madame. Salem Clutterbuck is good for millions.”

“Yes, luckily, I can, ma'am. Salem Clutterbuck is worth millions.”

“You had better not boast of your wealth, or you will make me avaricious.”

“You shouldn’t brag about your wealth, or you'll make me greedy.”

“Avaricious! Why, what has my wealth to do with you, madame? All that is past and gone. We squared up when Mrs. Clutterbuck returned to Mme. Vin-jay.”

“Avaricious! What does my wealth have to do with you, ma’am? That’s all in the past. We settled things when Mrs. Clutterbuck came back to Mme. Vin-jay.”

[201]“Not quite,” said Lucille with a cold smile. “You must be a bad man of business, and yet you have realized a fortune.”

[201]“Not really,” Lucille said with a chilly smile. “You must be a terrible businessman, yet you’ve made a fortune.”

“Yes, I have made my pile, madame,” he returned, with a vague feeling of uneasiness, “and as to my being a man of business, why you just ask anyone who knows me.”

“Yes, I’ve made my fortune, ma'am,” he replied, feeling a bit uneasy, “and if you want to know whether I'm a businessman, just ask anyone who knows me.”

“There is no necessity,” said Lucille, “because I can test you myself. As a man of business, how much do you intend to pay me to go away?”

“There’s no need,” Lucille said, “because I can evaluate you myself. As a businessperson, how much are you planning to pay me to leave?”

The colonel indulged in a low whistle, and for a moment regarded with absolute admiration the woman he had for a time believed to be his wife. Then he slowly produced his pocket-book, and taking out some notes, placed them before her. She took them up and reckoned the amount. “Not bad for a first bid,” she observed, “and I see you know how to deal. You are a better man of business than I imagined. Say double, and we will call it done.”

The colonel let out a low whistle and for a moment looked at the woman he had thought was his wife with complete admiration. Then he slowly took out his wallet and placed some cash in front of her. She picked it up and counted the amount. “Not bad for a first offer,” she said, “and I see you know how to negotiate. Say double, and we’ll call it a deal.”

Again the Senator produced his pocket-book, and once more extracted from its recesses some notes. He placed these before Lucille, and she took them up as before. Once again she arrived at a total.

Again the Senator took out his wallet, and once more pulled out some bills from its compartments. He laid them out in front of Lucille, and she picked them up just like before. Once again, she calculated a total.

“You are satisfied I shall not disturb you,” she asked. “You can trust me?”

“You're sure I won’t bother you?” she asked. “Can you trust me?”

“Well, yes, madame, I can,” replied the colonel. “You think quite rightly that I don’t want a scandal. I don’t. But if there is to be one, we[202] may as well have it on a grand scale. If you come back, madame, to annoy me, why then I shall know that I may as well go in for the entire cucumber, and act accordingly.”

“Well, yes, ma’am, I can,” replied the colonel. “You’re absolutely right that I don’t want a scandal. I really don’t. But if there’s going to be one, we[202] might as well make it a big one. If you come back, ma’am, to bother me, then I’ll know it’s time to go all in and act accordingly.”

“You will shoot me?”

"You’re going to shoot me?"

“I guess it will come to that. You are a woman of great discrimination. I shall remove you, and I can do it with a better grace after you have been away a bit. So you know what to expect. And now, as we have had this friendly chat, there is no reason why we should quarrel. Loo-cill, here’s my hand.”

“I guess it will come to that. You are a woman of great discernment. I will let you go, and I can do it more gracefully after you’ve had some time away. So you know what to expect. And now that we’ve had this friendly conversation, there’s no reason for us to fight. Loo-cill, here’s my hand.”

She burst into a bitter laugh.

She let out a bitter laugh.

“Do you think I am going to take it? If by grasping it I could make it wither, I would seize it and hold it to my heart.”

“Do you think I'm going to take it? If I could make it wither by grabbing it, I would grab it and hold it close to my heart.”

“Why, what have I done, madame?”

“Why, what have I done, ma'am?”

“Why, you have robbed me of my last chance. If you had stood by me I might have pulled through. Well, it will be pleasant reading to see a report of your death.”

“Why, you’ve taken away my last chance. If you had supported me, I might have made it through. Well, it will be nice to read the report of your death.”

“I daresay it will,” said the colonel, biting his lip until the blood came. “In the meantime you can read this. And now, madame, I have to bid you adoo.”

"I can say for sure that it will," said the colonel, biting his lip until it bled. "In the meantime, you can read this. And now, madam, I have to say goodbye."

And laying down a marked paper before her, he stalked away.

And placing a marked piece of paper in front of her, he walked away.

Lucille, left to herself, remained for some moments buried in the deepest thoughts. What should she do next? She had expected the[203] storm, for she had felt that the discovery of her past was only a question of time. So she was not unprepared for the colonel’s desertion. She had taken care to supply herself with a goodly store of diamonds and precious stones, and accordingly for the moment was not within the reach of want. The bundle of notes she had extracted from the Senator’s pocket-book represented a considerable sum, and added to the total of the value of her worldly goods. Then she had her beauty. She looked into the mirror and shuddered. What would her husband do when he escaped from the prison walls? It was the question she had asked herself a hundred times. It was the question that had been suggested to her not an hour ago. It would be a terrible day of reckoning.

Lucille, left alone, spent a few moments deep in thought. What should she do next? She had anticipated the storm, knowing that discovering her past was just a matter of time. So, she wasn't caught off guard by the colonel’s abandonment. She had made sure to gather a decent stash of diamonds and precious stones, so for now, she wasn't in need. The bundle of cash she had taken from the Senator's wallet amounted to a significant sum, adding to the total value of her possessions. Then there was her beauty. She looked in the mirror and shuddered. What would her husband do once he escaped from prison? It was the question she'd asked herself a hundred times. It was the question that had crossed her mind just an hour ago. It would be a terrible day of reckoning.

“He will kill me,” she muttered. “He has more pluck than this blustering American. He will kill me. Well, and if he does, what does it matter?”

"He’s going to kill me," she whispered. "He’s way braver than this loud American. He will kill me. Well, if he does, what difference does it make?”

And then she took up the marked paper that the Senator had left behind him, and glanced carelessly through the paper until she came to the column that bore the trace of ink. Then she started back as if stung by an adder. The marked passage told the world in general, and the American capital in particular, that Lord Francis Onslow, the husband of the acquitted murderess, had lately arrived in New York.

And then she picked up the marked paper that the Senator had left behind and casually flipped through it until she reached the column with the ink mark. Then she recoiled as if she had been stung by a snake. The highlighted passage revealed to everyone, especially the American capital, that Lord Francis Onslow, the husband of the cleared murderess, had recently arrived in New York.


[204]It was night-time in the chief American police station before Frank could find an opportunity for continuing his inquiries. On his arrival he had quickly learned that Mrs. Clutterbuck had not been arrested—that a telegram had been received warning the officials to do nothing, as their services were not required. And for the moment, the chief officer whom he consulted could tell him nothing more. He had been advised to let matters take their course.

[204]It was nighttime at the main American police station when Frank finally found a chance to continue his investigations. Upon his arrival, he quickly discovered that Mrs. Clutterbuck had not been arrested—that a telegram had come in advising the officials to do nothing since their help wasn’t needed. For now, the chief officer he spoke to couldn’t provide any more information. He had been told to let things unfold as they would.

“You see,” said the chief, “we can’t do much at present, sir. The colonel is highly respected and a Senator, and until we have authority to interfere with his arrangements we must hold our hands. You say that the boy that accompanies them is your son. Maybe it is so, but still the lad is under the colonel’s protection, and we don’t want to lend ourselves to an abduction case. It would be giving ourselves away.”

“You see,” said the chief, “we can’t do much right now, sir. The colonel is well-respected and a Senator, and until we have the authority to interfere with his arrangements, we have to hold back. You say that the boy with them is your son. Maybe that’s true, but the boy is under the colonel’s protection, and we don’t want to get involved in a kidnapping situation. It would expose us.”

“But I tell you the boy belongs to me.”

“But I’m telling you, the boy is mine.”

“Maybe he does and maybe he doesn’t. The word of Colonel Clutterbuck is as good as yours, and while the lad is in his custody I don’t see how we can help you. If you take our advice you will let matters slide for awhile. We will keep our eyes upon the household, and if we find him taken out of the custody of the lady who says she is his aunt, why then we will communicate with you, and then will be the time for you to come upon the scene. At present, you will[205] pardon me, sir—I should say my lord—you are what I may call a superfluity.”

“Maybe he does and maybe he doesn’t. Colonel Clutterbuck's word is just as good as yours, and while the kid is in his custody, I don’t see how we can help you. If you take our advice, you’ll let things slide for a while. We’ll keep an eye on the household, and if we see him taken out of the care of the lady who claims to be his aunt, then we’ll get in touch with you, and that will be the right time for you to show up. Right now, if you’ll excuse me, sir—I should say my lord—you’re what I would call unnecessary.”

“Then you refuse to help me?” said Frank angrily.

“Then you won’t help me?” Frank said, frustrated.

“Well, that is not quite as I want to put it,” replied the officer of police, “but I guess it’s about the true meaning. Don’t be impatient, sir; many a bright undertaking has been ruined by too much impatience. I know it isn’t pleasant advice to anyone to be told to take things coolly, but that’s just the advice I would give to you. Let things slide a bit, and when the time is ripe for action, why then you shall know all about it.”

“Well, that's not exactly how I'd say it,” replied the police officer, “but I suppose it's about the real meaning. Don't rush, sir; many great plans have been derailed by too much impatience. I know it isn’t easy for anyone to hear that they should take it easy, but that’s the advice I’d give you. Let things play out for a while, and when the time is right for action, you'll know everything you need to.”

“At least you will give me the colonel’s address?”

“At least you’ll give me the colonel’s address?”

“Can’t say I can; the colonel is a man of business, and you will hear of him from everyone in the proper quarter; but it is no part of my duty to act as a directory. You will run against him soon enough without my aid. So, sir, or as I should say, my lord, if you are not busy, I am, and I must wish you good-day.”

“Can’t help you there; the colonel is all about business, and you’ll hear about him from the right people. But it's not my job to point you in the right direction. You’ll run into him soon enough on your own. So, sir, or should I say, my lord, if you’re not busy, I am, and I have to wish you a good day.”

With that, the official bowed and walked away. Frank, finding that nothing was to be done, turned also, and so the men separated.

With that, the official bowed and walked away. Frank, realizing that there was nothing more to be done, turned as well, and so the men parted ways.

In his hurry to leave England and reach the United States, Fenella’s husband had neglected to arm himself with letters of introduction, and now he found the disadvantage of being in a strange city without a friend. He walked down[206] Broadway, and paraded Fifth Avenue, but saw none but unfamiliar faces. He had put up at one of the large New York hotels, where he had advisedly given a false name. He was not particularly anxious to make the acquaintance of the American interviewer, a gentleman who was unique until copied in England some few years ago. So far he had been able to preserve his incognito, as the police official, who was a kind fellow at heart, had promised to preserve the secret of his identity. So, chafing at the delay, he wandered about listlessly, until, to his great delight, he received one evening a summons to attend at the bureau.

In his rush to leave England and get to the United States, Fenella’s husband had forgotten to bring any letters of introduction, and now he was experiencing the challenge of being in an unfamiliar city with no friends. He strolled down[206] Broadway and walked along Fifth Avenue, but only saw unfamiliar faces. He was staying at one of the big New York hotels, where he had wisely given a fake name. He wasn’t particularly eager to meet the American interviewer, a guy who had been unique until he was copied in England a few years ago. So far, he had managed to keep his identity a secret, as a friendly police officer had promised to keep it under wraps. Frustrated with the wait, he wandered around aimlessly until, to his great joy, he received a call one evening to attend the bureau.

“You see I have not forgotten you,” said the official. “Now I think we can set to work. The boy you have been looking for has left the custody of the colonel—he is no longer in his care.”

“You see I haven’t forgotten you,” said the official. “Now I think we can get started. The boy you’ve been searching for has left the colonel’s custody—he’s no longer in his care.”

“And where is he?” asked Frank eagerly.

“And where is he?” Frank asked eagerly.

“That is a conundrum, my lord, that, for the moment, I cannot answer,” was the reply. “The fact is, we have made a bit of a mess of it. A recruit—a sharp one, but still a recruit—was put upon your business, and he seems to have muddled it.”

“That’s a tricky situation, my lord, that I can’t answer right now,” was the reply. “The truth is, we’ve made a bit of a mess of things. A new guy—a sharp one, but still just a rookie—was assigned to your case, and he seems to have messed it up.”

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Well, look you here. He was ordered to keep his eye on the lad, and to report when the boy was removed from the colonel’s custody.[207] Well, he did his duty, inasmuch as he gave us the notice the boy was off. That has been reported right enough, but——” he stopped.

"Well, take a look at this. He was told to keep an eye on the kid and to let us know when the boy was taken from the colonel's care.[207] He did his job since he informed us when the boy left. That has been reported correctly, but——" he paused.

“Don’t you know where my son is at this moment?” said Frank angrily.

“Don’t you know where my son is right now?” Frank said angrily.

“Well, sir—I should say, my lord—that is exactly what I cannot say. Our man rushed off to tell us the news of departure; he would have done better had he followed up the track.”

“Well, sir—I mean, my lord—that's exactly what I can't say. Our guy ran off to give us the news about the departure; he would have been better off if he had followed the trail.”

“And what do you propose to do?”

“And what do you suggest we do?”

“Oh, we have made the best of it. We have sent a first-class officer, up to every move in the game, to take the matter up, and by this time you may be sure the country is being scoured high and low. When we come upon a track you shall hear of it. We can trust the colonel. He is respected, and would not lend himself to any underhand piece of work. But it’s the lady that is doing it. Now, we have not much of an opinion about her, and she is in it, that’s the worst of it. However, don’t you cry out yet; ours is the smartest service in the world, and we will do our best for you.”

“Oh, we’ve made the best of it. We’ve sent a top-notch officer, who’s on top of every move in the game, to handle the situation, and by now you can be sure the country is being searched high and low. When we find a lead, you’ll hear about it. We can trust the colonel. He’s respected and wouldn’t get involved in any shady dealings. But it’s the lady who’s behind it. Now, we don’t think much of her, and that’s the worst part. However, don’t panic just yet; ours is the most skilled service in the world, and we’ll do our best for you.”

“But can I do nothing?”

“But can I not do anything?”

“Well, no, sir—I should say, my lord—I don’t see that you can. You had better look in to-morrow evening, and then I could report progress. In the meanwhile, keep an eye upon yourself. New York is a dangerous place for a stranger. I know you Englishmen are brave fellows, but[208] such a thing as kidnaping, even an adult, is not unknown on this side of the Atlantic. So have a care, sir—I should say, my lord.”

"Well, no, sir—I mean, my lord—I don’t think you can. It’s better if you check back tomorrow evening, and then I can update you on how things are going. In the meantime, please watch yourself. New York can be a dangerous place for someone unfamiliar with it. I know you Englishmen are tough, but [208] kidnapping, even of an adult, does happen on this side of the Atlantic. So please be careful, sir—I mean, my lord."

Smiling at the correction, Frank departed, determining to return on the following evening. On his way to the hotel, he had to pass a large house at the corner of a street, and as he walked along, he felt that there was someone gazing at him from one of the ground-floor windows. He turned his head in that direction, and immediately a blind was drawn down abruptly. But not until two piercing eyes had gazed for a moment into his own. He resumed his way and then stopped suddenly. He was quite alone, for the street was empty. He raised his hand to his brow, and trembled as if he had an ague fit. He seemed to be fighting some unseen, some terrible enemy. The perspiration ran down his face, and then of a sudden he became calmer, unnaturally calm. He appeared to be in a trance. He moved as if some power was controlling his actions. He hesitated, but only for a second, and then began to retrace his steps, and slowly but surely he walked along, as a somnambulist progresses. His eyes were wide open, but sightless; his arms hung listlessly by his side, until the time came for him to open a door, then slowly he extended his right arm, and his rigid hand seized the handle. He had passed through and entered the hall. Slowly he walked up the[209] stairs, and slowly he made his way to the entrance of a large room. Again he opened a door, and again he walked on, until, seemingly exhausted, he sank into a chair.

Smiling at the correction, Frank left, planning to come back the next evening. On his way to the hotel, he had to pass a big house at the corner of the street, and as he walked by, he felt someone watching him from one of the ground-floor windows. He turned his head in that direction, and right away, a blind was abruptly pulled down. But not before two piercing eyes had locked onto his for a moment. He continued on, then suddenly stopped. He was completely alone; the street was empty. He raised his hand to his forehead, trembling as if he had chills. It felt like he was battling some unseen, terrible enemy. Sweat ran down his face, and then suddenly he became calmer, unnaturally calm. He seemed to be in a trance. He moved as if some force were controlling his actions. He hesitated, but only for a second, then started to retrace his steps, walking slowly but surely, like a sleepwalker. His eyes were wide open but unseeing; his arms hung limply at his sides until it was time to open a door. Then slowly, he extended his right arm, and his stiff hand gripped the handle. He passed through and entered the hall. Slowly, he walked up the [209] stairs and made his way to the entrance of a large room. Again, he opened a door and continued on until, seemingly exhausted, he sank into a chair.

When he returned to consciousness, he still imagined he was taking part in some strange dream. For although he did not recognize the apartment in which he was resting, a familiar figure was bending over him. A woman had just taken her hand from his brow and was standing over him. He uttered an exclamation of horror, and tried to rise to his feet. The woman smiled and withdrew her hand, and once more he sank back in the chair in which he was resting.

When he came to, he thought he was still in some weird dream. Even though he didn't recognize the apartment he was in, he saw a familiar figure leaning over him. A woman had just lifted her hand from his forehead and was standing over him. He gasped in shock and tried to get up. The woman smiled and took her hand away, and once again he sank back into the chair where he had been sitting.

Lord Francis Onslow and Mme. de Vigny were face to face.

Lord Francis Onslow and Madame de Vigny were face to face.


[210]

CHAPTER XVII.
BY JEAN MIDDLEMASS.

Love was dead. There was no gainsaying the fact. With returning consciousness the expression of hatred became so fully developed on his face that Lucille de Vigny cowered before it. His wild bloodshot eyes looked as if they were ready to start from his head, and the desperation in his entire mien made her feel that there was no length to which he would not venture. Was he about to commit another murder?

Love was gone. There was no denying it. As he regained consciousness, the look of hatred on his face was so intense that Lucille de Vigny shrank back in fear. His bloodshot, wild eyes seemed like they might pop out of his head, and the desperation in his entire demeanor made her realize he was capable of anything. Was he about to kill again?

Mme. de Vigny knew naught of the previous one, or probably she would have run away in dire fear.

Mme. de Vigny knew nothing of the previous one, or she probably would have fled in pure fear.

As it was, she was under the impression that the man she had once so loved and still cared for more than anyone else in life, had suddenly become mad.

As it was, she thought that the man she had once loved so deeply and still cared for more than anyone else in her life had suddenly gone crazy.

Rising at last to his feet with an effort, he began to speak gaspingly, “You fiend, you arch-demoness, where is my child?”

Rising finally to his feet with some effort, he started to speak breathlessly, “You monster, you evil woman, where is my child?”

She laughed, and calling up her courage tried to brave the matter out, though certainly she had never been so frightened in all her life before. Then seeing that laughter irritated him, she said:

She laughed, and gathering her courage tried to face the situation, even though she had never been so scared in her life. Then noticing that her laughter annoyed him, she said:

[211]“I believe he has gone back to his mummy, or at all events to Mrs. Grandison. Colonel Clutterbuck, my husband, would not stand him any longer.”

[211]“I think he has returned to his mother, or at the very least to Mrs. Grandison. Colonel Clutterbuck, my husband, couldn't put up with him any longer.”

“It is a lie, and you know it. Colonel Clutterbuck is not your husband, and the child has not left America. Where is he?”

“It’s a lie, and you know it. Colonel Clutterbuck isn’t your husband, and the child hasn’t left America. Where is he?”

“As you know so much, probably you know the rest. It is therefore useless for me to speak.” Her tone and her manner were most aggravating, and in Lord Francis Onslow’s then mood were positively dangerous. After the semi-somnolent, semi-stupid phase through which he had passed, an excitement had set in over which he had but little control.

“As you know a lot, you probably know the rest. So it's pointless for me to say anything.” Her tone and attitude were really annoying, and in Lord Francis Onslow’s mood at that moment, they were downright risky. After going through a dazed and dull phase, he was now experiencing an excitement that he could hardly control.

He turned savagely on Mme. de Vigny, and seized her by the throat with his long, thin fingers, and yet she was the woman before whom he had once knelt in adoration.

He suddenly turned on Mme. de Vigny and grabbed her by the throat with his long, thin fingers, even though she was the woman he had once knelt before in worship.

“My boy—where is my boy? Tell me, where is Ronny?”

“My son—where is my son? Please, tell me, where is Ronny?”

How could she tell him while he held her in a vise, even if she wished to do so. She tried vainly to utter some sound, possibly a scream, but nothing was heard save a gurgle, while her features became livid. The look of her to a degree sobered him, and he relaxed his grip; that is, he almost threw her from him with a force that caused her to fall with her head against the sharp edge of a sofa.

How could she tell him while he was squeezing her so tightly, even if she wanted to? She struggled to make some sound, maybe a scream, but all that came out was a gurgle, and her face went pale. The sight of her somewhat sobered him, and he loosened his grip; that is, he nearly pushed her away with such force that she fell, hitting her head against the sharp edge of the sofa.

[212]Even then he took no notice of her; it did not seem to trouble him that she was hurt, or that the handkerchief she held to her head was covered with blood.

[212]Even then he ignored her; it didn’t seem to bother him that she was injured, or that the handkerchief she pressed to her head was soaked in blood.

He did not, however, attempt to touch her again, but walked up and down the room talking rapidly:

He didn't try to touch her again; instead, he walked back and forth in the room, talking quickly.

“Curse of my life that you have been, give me my child, that I may take him to the wronged Fenella and forget that you ever existed. If it had not been for you, what a happy man I might have been with Fenella—my beautiful Fenella.”

“You've been a curse in my life. Just give me my child so I can take him to the wronged Fenella and forget you ever existed. If it weren't for you, I could have been so happy with Fenella—my beautiful Fenella.”

“And De Mürger?” asked Lucille, whose sting even fright and injury had not wholly killed.

“And De Mürger?” asked Lucille, whose spirit even fear and pain hadn’t completely extinguished.

“De Mürger—curse him too—but I forgot, he is dead—Fenella killed him to save her honor, even as I will kill you, if you do not take me where I shall find Ronny.”

“De Mürger—damn him too—but I forgot, he’s dead—Fenella killed him to protect her honor, just as I will kill you if you don’t take me to where I can find Ronny.”

But Mme. de Vigny had not quite lost her wits, or her capacity for self-defense, though the pain in her head was intense, and the blood was still flowing freely. She managed, without his remarking it, to crawl from the sofa to the door, and then suddenly, before he had time to stop her, she jumped up, opened it, passed rapidly out, closed it, and locked him in.

But Madame de Vigny hadn’t completely lost her wits or her ability to defend herself, even though the pain in her head was intense and blood was still flowing freely. Without him noticing, she managed to crawl from the sofa to the door, and then suddenly, before he could stop her, she jumped up, opened it, rushed out, closed it, and locked him in.

Having done this, she could do no more, but fell in a dead faint on the mat.

Having done this, she couldn't do anything else and collapsed in a faint on the mat.

Meantime, “cabined, cribbed, confined,” Lord[213] Francis was indeed “kept like a tiger in too small a cage.”

Meantime, “cabined, cribbed, confined,” Lord[213] Francis was indeed “kept like a tiger in too small a cage.”

She had thought him mad, and in truth it almost seemed as if she were right. He thumped at the door till the echoes in the house rang again, still no one came; the servants were all very far away, and were, moreover, amusing themselves with a game of poker, which was engrossing them far more at that moment than their mistress’s visitors and quarrels. Not successful with the door, Lord Francis tried the window, but it was at least sixty feet from the ground—the jump was certain death—then he fell to smashing sundry bits of bric-a-brac that fell in his way—more to annoy Lucille than because he did not know what he was doing; and finally he rang the bell.

She thought he was crazy, and honestly, it almost seemed like she was right. He pounded on the door until the echoes filled the house, but no one came; the staff was far away, and they were too busy playing poker to care about their boss's guests and arguments. After failing with the door, Lord Francis tried the window, but it was at least sixty feet up—the fall would mean certain death. Then he started smashing random pieces of décor that were in his path—more to irritate Lucille than because he was confused about what he was doing. Finally, he rang the bell.

The bell brought Lucille’s maid, but she did not open the door, though he loudly demanded that it should be unlocked.

The bell summoned Lucille’s maid, but she didn’t open the door, even though he insisted that it should be unlocked.

The maid found her mistress faint and bleeding on the landing; it was scarcely likely she would open the door till she had tended her, especially as there was no cessation of the smashing inside.

The maid found her boss faint and bleeding on the landing; it was unlikely she would open the door until she had taken care of her, especially since the crashing inside showed no signs of stopping.

Lucille was recovering her senses when the maid arrived, and thus by the help of an arm crawled into her own room, which was not very far distant. The first sentence she managed to pronounce was:

Lucille was regaining her composure when the maid arrived, and with the help of an arm, she made her way into her own room, which was not very far away. The first thing she managed to say was:

“Do not let him out, he is mad. Poor man,[214] he has a dreadful wife who has driven him mad. Set someone to watch the door in case he should force it, and send for Dr. Walton.”

“Don’t let him out; he’s crazy. Poor guy,[214] he has an awful wife who has driven him insane. Have someone keep an eye on the door in case he tries to force it open, and call Dr. Walton.”

It was not for herself that Mme. de Vigny desired the presence of Dr. Walton, for she washed her face, and put some plaster on the wound, which, after all, was not a very serious one, and she was a good deal revived by the time the doctor arrived.

It wasn't for herself that Mme. de Vigny wanted Dr. Walton around; she washed her face and put some ointment on the wound, which, after all, wasn't very serious, and she felt much better by the time the doctor got there.

Dr. Walton was a personal friend of Mme. de Vigny, that is she had made a friend of him since she had come to New York. She had a wonderful facility for fascinating the male sex and annexing their services, and she felt very certain she could depend on Dr. Walton, or she would not have sent for him.

Dr. Walton was a personal friend of Mme. de Vigny; she had become friends with him since moving to New York. She had a remarkable ability to charm men and get their help, and she was very confident she could rely on Dr. Walton, or else she wouldn’t have called for him.

When he did arrive, which was speedily, he was naturally aghast at the injury she had received. She would have allowed him to see it at its worst stage if she had not feared to disillusionize him by the aspect she had presented when the maid found her.

When he did arrive, which was quickly, he was understandably shocked by the injury she had sustained. She would have let him see it at its worst if she hadn’t been afraid of disappointing him with how she looked when the maid found her.

“Never mind me,” she said, “I shall be all right in a day or two; but I cannot go on being subject to attacks from that madman, you must remove him; he says I have his child, whereas you know Ronny is my own nephew.”

“Don’t worry about me,” she said, “I’ll be fine in a day or two; but I can’t keep dealing with attacks from that crazy guy, you need to get rid of him; he says I have his child, but you know Ronny is my own nephew.”

Dr. Walton did not know anything except what she had told him, but he believed in her, and therefore did not think of doubting her[215] statement. “My dear madame, I will do the best I can for you; of course, this must be stopped. Do you think it will be necessary to take—ahem—extreme measures? I have some influence with the police.”

Dr. Walton didn’t know anything beyond what she had told him, but he believed her, so he didn’t have any doubts about her statement. “My dear madam, I will do my best for you; of course, this must be stopped. Do you think we’ll need to take—um—drastic measures? I have some influence with the police.”

“No police at all, if you please, Dr. Walton. The police are a body with which I wish to have no dealings. They have never done me any good. You have a house a little way out of town, where you keep patients who cannot control themselves. Take this man there as your guest, until I have time to communicate with his friends in England. He will be out of mischief and harm, and you will be doing a good action.”

“No police at all, if you don’t mind, Dr. Walton. I want nothing to do with the police. They’ve never been any help to me. You have a place a bit outside of town where you keep patients who can’t control themselves. Take this man there as your guest until I have a chance to reach out to his friends in England. He’ll be out of trouble and harm, and you’ll be doing a good deed.”

“You know his friends?” asked Dr. Walton, a little dubious whether he was not risking his professional reputation by taking this step.

“You know his friends?” Dr. Walton asked, slightly unsure if he was jeopardizing his professional reputation by making this move.

“Well, I am most intimate with his wife. She is a most flighty, ill-behaved little person. I fancy it is her shortcomings that have driven this poor man to desperation. Still, of course, she is the proper person to communicate with. Hark, how he is knocking at that door again—there really is no time to be lost. I do not believe there is a bit of whole furniture in the room.”

“Well, I know his wife pretty well. She’s a very erratic, poorly behaved person. I think her flaws have pushed this poor man to the brink. Still, of course, she’s the right person to talk to. Listen, he’s knocking on that door again—there really isn’t any time to waste. I don’t think there’s a single piece of furniture left in the room.”

Thus urged, Dr. Walton proceeded to do what she wished; in fact, he began to think that it was the only thing that could be done. To get this man away quietly was, however, the difficulty—he did not want a scene and a scandal.

Thus encouraged, Dr. Walton went ahead and did what she wanted; in fact, he began to believe it was the only thing to do. The challenge was getting this man away quietly—he didn’t want a scene or a scandal.

[216]“Can you depend on the man on guard?” he asked.

[216]“Can you trust the guard?” he asked.

“For coin—yes,” she said, laughing, “money makes most people reliable—for a time.”

“For money—yeah,” she said, laughing, “cash makes most people dependable—for a while.”

“Well, stay where you are, and leave me to do the rest. I will return later, and let you know the result.” So saying, Dr. Walton proceeded to the room where Lord Francis was still knocking clamorously. He said a few words in a low tone to the man at the door, and then he proceeded to interview the supposed lunatic.

"Well, just stay where you are, and let me handle the rest. I’ll come back later and fill you in on what happened." With that, Dr. Walton went to the room where Lord Francis was still banging loudly. He whispered a few words to the guy at the door, then went in to talk to the supposed lunatic.

To anyone less experienced than Dr. Walton, Lord Francis would certainly have seemed to be quite mad, but the doctor saw at once that he was merely suffering from excessive nervous excitement.

To anyone less experienced than Dr. Walton, Lord Francis would definitely have seemed completely crazy, but the doctor recognized immediately that he was just dealing with extreme nervous excitement.

A few days’ seclusion would, however, he thought, do him no harm, as by that time, with a little judicious treatment, he would probably be quite himself again.

A few days of being alone, he thought, wouldn't hurt him, because by then, with some careful attention, he would likely be back to his usual self.

Was there something in Dr. Walton’s touch or look that soothed Lord Francis, predisposed as he was to hypnotic influence, or was the doctor armed with some calming anæsthetic—who shall say? But, as if by magic, rage and excitement subsided, and as though insensible to what was passing around, Lord Francis sank down once more into the chair in which he was sitting when he first saw Lucille de Vigny.

Was there something in Dr. Walton’s touch or gaze that calmed Lord Francis, who was already susceptible to hypnotic influence, or did the doctor have some soothing sedative—who can tell? But, as if by magic, his anger and excitement faded away, and as if oblivious to what was happening around him, Lord Francis sank back into the chair he was in when he first saw Lucille de Vigny.

Now he was entirely in the doctor’s power, he[217] could do with him as he liked. The servant still outside the door was called into the room, and in less than five minutes Frank Onslow was transported to the doctor’s carriage, and was driven off to the private madhouse outside the city, of which Dr. Walton was the director.

Now he was completely at the doctor's mercy. He could do whatever he wanted with him. The servant waiting outside the door was called into the room, and in less than five minutes, Frank Onslow was taken to the doctor's carriage and driven off to the private mental facility outside the city, where Dr. Walton was in charge.

From her bedroom window, by the aid of a gas lamp in the street, Lucille de Vigny saw him depart.

From her bedroom window, with the help of a street gas lamp, Lucille de Vigny watched him leave.

“Now,” she said, “you are mine, to do as I like with. You will not leave that place until you have absolutely given up Fenella—forever.”

“Now,” she said, “you belong to me, to do whatever I want with. You won’t leave this place until you’ve completely let go of Fenella—forever.”

Mme. de Vigny was an attractive woman, and she had, as in the instance of Dr. Walton, her slaves. She forgot that Fenella was quite as attractive, nay, more so, for she was younger than Lucille, and many thought her much better looking. She, too, had her devoted allies; Clitheroe Jacynth was no mean opponent for Walton, save that Walton was on his own ground. Still, if Mme. de Vigny was not very much on the alert she might yet be balked.

Mme. de Vigny was an attractive woman, and like Dr. Walton, she had her admirers. She overlooked the fact that Fenella was just as attractive, if not more so, because she was younger than Lucille, and many considered her much better looking. Fenella also had her loyal supporters; Clitheroe Jacynth was a formidable rival for Walton, except Walton had the upper hand in his own territory. However, if Mme. de Vigny wasn't careful, she could still be outmaneuvered.

For the moment, however, she decidedly held the trump cards in this terrible life game.

For now, though, she definitely had the upper hand in this awful game of life.

For some minutes after the carriage had driven off she stood by the window, thinking. The day had been an eventful one, and before the morrow dawned she must decide on some plan of action. A move out of her present quarters was inevitable, unless she wished to be turned out. Besides,[218] since she no longer dared call herself Mrs. Clutterbuck, it was far better to reappear as Mme. de Vigny in a new place. She did not, however, wish to leave the city till circumstances had shaped themselves somewhat; but New York was large enough for her to remain perdu for awhile if necessary. She counted her dollars. Colonel Clutterbuck’s parting gift had been no mean one. She would not want money for some time to come. Having so far arranged her affairs, and told the maid to pack up, as they were going away for a few days, she went into the sitting room where Frank Onslow had been locked in for at least an hour, and, as she surveyed the débris, she smiled.

For a few minutes after the carriage had left, she stood by the window, lost in thought. It had been a busy day, and she needed to come up with a plan before tomorrow. She had to move from her current place, or she risked being kicked out. Plus, since she couldn't call herself Mrs. Clutterbuck anymore, it was better to show up as Mme. de Vigny somewhere new. However, she didn't want to leave the city until things settled down a bit; but New York was big enough for her to stay hidden for a while if she needed to. She counted her dollars. Colonel Clutterbuck’s farewell gift was quite generous. She wouldn't need money for a while. After sorting out her affairs and telling the maid to pack up for a few days away, she went into the sitting room where Frank Onslow had been locked in for at least an hour and smiled as she looked at the mess.

When Clutterbuck came back, as he doubtless would in a few days, when he thought she had had time to clear out, what would be his feelings! as, of course, he would attribute the breakages to her and call it petty revenge; but what matter, in fact she felt rather glad that it had happened, especially as, casting her eyes round the room, she saw that the desk was uninjured. If Lord Francis had managed to dive into that, there is no saying what a pregnant change there might not have been effected in the course of events.

When Clutterbuck came back, which he definitely would in a few days once he thought she had cleared out, how would he feel! He would probably blame her for the damage and think of it as some petty revenge; but honestly, she felt kind of relieved that it happened, especially since, looking around the room, she noticed that the desk was unharmed. If Lord Francis had ended up messing with that, who knows what significant change could have happened in the course of events.

She opened it, took from it the papers which she considered of considerable importance to herself, sealed them up in some strong brown paper,[219] and put the packet carefully into a dispatch box she intended to take with her.

She opened it, took out the papers she thought were really important to her, sealed them up in some sturdy brown paper,[219] and placed the packet carefully into a dispatch box she planned to bring with her.

For that night she would sleep under Colonel Clutterbuck’s roof, and on the morrow she would take her departure. Before, however, she went to bed, there was still work to be done. She told the servants, who did not yet know of the separation, that their master would not be in and that they could shut up the house and go to bed. Having thus rid herself of them, she got ready to go out, tying a very thick veil over her hat in order to conceal the white plaster on her head, which might otherwise have been remarked. The servants’ quarters were at the back of the house, so she slipped out unobserved. She took a car and went to an outlying part of the city. There she got out and walked down two or three streets, looking carefully behind her to see if she were followed.

That night, she would be sleeping under Colonel Clutterbuck’s roof, and the next day, she would leave. However, before she went to bed, there was still some work to do. She informed the servants, who were not yet aware of the separation, that their master wouldn't be home and that they could shut up the house and go to bed. Having sent them away, she got ready to go out, tying a thick veil over her hat to hide the white plaster on her head, which could have drawn attention. The servants’ quarters were at the back of the house, so she slipped out without being noticed. She took a car to an outlying area of the city. There, she got out and walked down a couple of streets, glancing back carefully to see if anyone was following her.

At last she knocked at the door of a tumble-down-looking house. It was opened by a slatternly foreigner, whose face lighted up into something like a smile when she saw Mme. de Vigny. Not that she had any love for her, but her coming meant gold, and it was of the avaricious nature of this woman to do anything for money. “Is it all right?” asked Lucille, speaking French in a low tone.

At last, she knocked on the door of a rundown-looking house. It was opened by a disheveled foreigner, whose face brightened with something like a smile when she saw Mme. de Vigny. Not that she felt any affection for her, but her arrival meant money, and it was in this woman's greedy nature to do anything for cash. “Is everything okay?” asked Lucille, speaking French in a hushed tone.

“Yes, he went this morning, and if Satan himself sent his myrmidons on the quest, they would[220] not find him. Poor boy, it will be a hardish life that he will lead in the future. Have you ever read Daudet’s ‘Jack’?”

“Yes, he went this morning, and even if Satan himself sent his henchmen to look for him, they wouldn’t find him. Poor boy, he’s going to have a tough life ahead. Have you ever read Daudet’s ‘Jack’?”

“Tush for Daudet’s ‘Jack!’ Don’t mix up sentiment with business.”

“Tush for Daudet’s ‘Jack!’ Don’t confuse feelings with business.”

“Business is done for the present, as far as I am concerned, only I quite understand I have to mother him in the future—mercy, what a lot of money it does cost to keep a child, even in a poor way.”

“Business is settled for now, as far as I'm concerned, but I totally get that I have to take care of him moving forward—wow, it really costs a lot to raise a child, even on a tight budget.”

“I know all about it, the terms are arranged. Here is six months’ money in advance, as I am going away for a little. Not the slightest deviation in our compact, remember. You are in my hands, I know your past.”

“I know all about it, the terms are set. Here’s six months’ payment in advance, since I’m going away for a bit. Not the slightest deviation from our agreement, remember. You’re in my control, I know your past.”

The woman made a cringing movement as she pocketed the money, and gave a promise of allegiance, but a few minutes later, as Mme. de Vigny walked away, she muttered to herself:

The woman flinched as she pocketed the money and promised her loyalty, but a few minutes later, as Mme. de Vigny walked away, she muttered to herself:

“I know as much of you as you of me, ma belle Lucille. Which of us has the most need to be afraid of the past, I wonder?”

“I know about you as much as you know about me, ma belle Lucille. I wonder, which one of us has more reason to fear the past?”

Mme. de Vigny adopted the same plan for returning home that she had done for coming to these purlieus. She took a car to Broadway, and from there started to walk to Colonel Clutterbuck’s house.

Mme. de Vigny used the same approach to head home that she had used to come to these parts. She took a car to Broadway, and from there began walking to Colonel Clutterbuck’s house.

She had not, however, proceeded far, when, to her consternation and surprise, she met Lord Castleton and Clitheroe Jacynth strolling together arm-in-arm.

She had not, however, gone far when, to her shock and surprise, she encountered Lord Castleton and Clitheroe Jacynth walking together, arm in arm.


[221]

CHAPTER XVIII.
BY CLEMENT SCOTT.

“WITHIN SIGHT OF HOME.”

“How will it end? In sorrow or in pain?
It all depends, sweetheart, it all depends.”
“We may be parted, we may meet again;
It all depends, it all depends.”

Of all forms of mental torture to which a sane human being can be subjected, say which is the worst? To hear the door of your prison cell close behind you, with hope gone, friends alienated, love ruined, home wrecked, and the awful prospect of seven years’ unutterable silence and solitude, knowing before God you are an innocent man? Or to discover, and beat your brains into discord with the knowledge, that being sane, you are the inmate of a lunatic asylum; that, having reason, you are classed with idiots; and that every explanation you can offer will be treated with a mocking laugh?

Of all the forms of mental torture that a sane person can endure, which is the worst? Is it hearing the door of your prison cell slam shut behind you, with hope gone, friends turned away, love destroyed, home shattered, and the terrifying thought of seven years of unbearable silence and isolation, knowing in your heart that you are innocent? Or is it realizing—and driving yourself crazy with that realization—that despite being sane, you are locked up in a mental hospital; that, while you have reason, you are treated like an idiot; and that every explanation you try to give will be met with laughter?

The borderland between sanity and insanity is slighter than many believe or would care to own. If ever man’s brain had been tested to its utmost limits of tension, that brain beat and throbbed in[222] the head of the wretched Frank Onslow. He had lost his adored wife and had found her; he had been granted the supreme hour of reconciliation and rapture, and it was turned into the dull agony of expected death. He had been told that if she awakened from her dull brain stupor, and could mingle her kisses with those of her husband and her child, her life might be spared, and he knew that when she did awake and discovered that her lover and her lord had vanished without a word, she might be dead even now. He might have killed her. He who would have died to give her life, might, for aught he knew, have struck her once more, just as she was tottering into the very arms of death. Everything had failed; utterly, completely failed. Frank Onslow had become gray with grief.

The line between sanity and insanity is thinner than most think or care to admit. If anyone's mind has ever been pushed to its breaking point, it was the mind of the miserable Frank Onslow. He had lost his beloved wife and then found her again; he had experienced the ultimate moment of reconciliation and joy, only for it to turn into the dull pain of anticipated death. He was told that if she came out of her deep stupor and could share kisses with her husband and child, her life might be saved. He knew that when she finally woke up and realized that her lover and husband had disappeared without a word, she might already be dead. He might have killed her. The man who would have given his life for hers might, without realizing it, have struck her down just as she was teetering on the edge of death. Everything had failed; utterly and completely failed. Frank Onslow had aged with grief.

The child who should have been in his arms was lost, God knows where. The wife whose life depended upon his honor was either dying or dead. The woman who had by him been changed from a companion into a fiend was triumphant. And he, the hapless victim, was under lock and key, powerless to move, impotent for good or evil.

The child who should have been in his arms was lost, God knows where. The wife whose life depended on his honor was either dying or dead. The woman who had been his companion and transformed into a fiend was now triumphant. And he, the unfortunate victim, was locked away, unable to move, powerless to do anything good or evil.

The more the poor creature protested his sanity the more mad he seemed to be. The very situation, the ghastly surroundings, the hideous objects he met on every side, were enough to turn the brain of the strongest man. Insanity is[223] bred in the air like a pestilence. Mad doctors become mad. Nurses, attendants, porters, and servants connected with lunatic asylums in time are devoid of reason. Put a madhouse, private or public, in any given neighborhood, and in the course of years the surrounding villages and neighbors will become as cracked as King Lear himself, as suicidal as Ophelia.

The more the poor guy insisted he was sane, the crazier he seemed. The whole situation, the horrifying environment, and the grotesque things he encountered everywhere were enough to drive even the strongest person mad. Insanity is in the air like a disease. Crazy doctors end up going crazy themselves. Nurses, aides, porters, and staff associated with mental hospitals eventually lose their grip on reality. Place a mental hospital, whether private or public, in any neighborhood, and over the years, the nearby villages and locals will become as unhinged as King Lear and as tragic as Ophelia.

When Frank Onslow awoke from the stupor of surprise, he found to his horror that he was surrounded by gibbering madmen and crack-brained women. They sneaked round him, pulled him by the sleeve, and babbled nonsense into his ears. They believed that everyone was mad but themselves. They were deceitful, cruel, treacherous, hysterical, and maudlin.

When Frank Onslow came to his senses after the shock, he was horrified to find himself surrounded by chattering madmen and crazy women. They crept around him, tugged at his sleeve, and rambled nonsense in his ears. They thought everyone else was insane except for themselves. They were deceitful, cruel, untrustworthy, overly emotional, and sentimental.

Here was an old man driven mad by gluttony, a wild weird, wolf-like man, who, after every meal, chattered for the next like a monkey. Scarcely had he swallowed his dinner before he stamped up and down the corridor muttering, “I want my nice tea and cut bread and butter. I tell you I want my nice tea and brown bread and butter.” And after tea was swallowed he whined for his supper. Here was the young lover who was driven mad because he could not marry the girl he had met night after night in the stalls of the opera. Every night he dressed himself up in his evening clothes, put an artificial flower in his button-hole, and sitting on an old wooden chair,[224] looked into space and warbled the music of Faust’s love scene. Here was a woman driven mad by the bad man who had deserted her, whose hair had turned gray in her long imprisonment, but who ever since wept tears all day over the love letters thrust into her bosom and reduced to a pulp with much weeping. Here was the man who believed he had a millstone on his head; here the woman who was convinced that every means was being taken to accomplish her dishonor; out they all came, mumbling, maundering, making faces at one another, pulling and picking at one another’s coat sleeves, defiant, blasphemous, hysterical, howling, and weeping, men and women cursing, men and women rending the air with their piteous cries. Men glared at him with features distorted with rage, women hissed at him with lips polluted with blasphemies. It was enough to make anyone mad to talk to them. This was no home for the afflicted. It was a veritable hell upon earth.

Here was an old man driven crazy by overeating, a wild, strange, wolf-like guy who, right after every meal, chattered about the next one like a monkey. As soon as he finished his dinner, he paced up and down the hallway muttering, “I want my nice tea and bread and butter. I’m telling you, I want my nice tea and brown bread and butter.” After finishing his tea, he whined for his supper. Here was a young lover who lost his mind because he couldn’t marry the girl he saw night after night in the opera’s stalls. Every evening, he dressed in his formal wear, pinned a fake flower to his lapel, and, sitting on an old wooden chair,[224] stared into space and sang the music from Faust’s love scene. Here was a woman driven mad by the man who had abandoned her, whose hair had turned gray during her long suffering, but who cried all day over love letters stuffed into her bosom, reduced to mush from all the tears. Here was a man who thought he had a millstone on his head; here was a woman who was convinced that every effort was being made to bring her shame; out they all emerged, mumbling, rambling, making faces at one another, tugging and pulling at each other’s sleeves, defiant, blasphemous, hysterical, howling, and crying, men and women cursing, men and women filling the air with their pitiful cries. Men glared at him with twisted, furious faces, while women hissed at him with lips filled with curses. It was enough to drive anyone mad to talk to them. This was no home for the troubled. It was a true hell on earth.

The worst of it was that there was no humane desire to cure the insane. In public institutions they attempt to cure, too often in private homes they do not hesitate to kill the last vestige of reason. The doctors, instead of soothing their patients, irritated them. The mad point was not avoided, it was insisted upon. The consequence was that the wards, comparatively quiet before the medical attendants went their rounds, became[225] a pandemonium after they left them. It would never have done to cure a paying patient. The object was to make him day by day madder and madder still.

The worst part was that there was no real desire to help those with mental illness. In public institutions, they tried to treat them, but too often in private homes, they didn't hesitate to eliminate any trace of reason. Instead of calming their patients, the doctors just upset them. They didn’t avoid provoking the madness; they encouraged it. As a result, the wards, which had been relatively quiet before the medical staff made their rounds, turned into chaos after they left. It wouldn’t have been good for business to actually help a paying patient. The goal was to drive him more and more insane every day.

In order to save his distracted brain, Frank Onslow relapsed into solemn and sullen silence. He was tortured with their mocking laughs. If he appealed to the doctors they laughed at him; if he consulted the attendants they turned away with a grin. If he hoped to obtain sympathy from the patients, the fitful gleam of intelligence turned into the animal laughter that was hideous.

To clear his overwhelmed mind, Frank Onslow fell into a serious and gloomy silence. He was tormented by their teasing laughter. Whenever he asked the doctors for help, they just laughed at him; when he spoke to the attendants, they would turn away with a smirk. If he sought sympathy from the other patients, the brief flash of understanding quickly turned into a grotesque, animal-like laughter.

“I shall go mad,” said the wretched man to himself, “unless I hold my peace. Henceforward I will be dumb. It is my only safety.”

"I’m going to lose my mind," the miserable man said to himself, "if I don’t keep quiet. From now on, I’ll stay silent. It's my only way to stay safe."

There were regular visiting days at this particular establishment. The proprietor of it did not dare to run counter to public opinion, and he was artful enough to encourage these visits of inspection in order to show how admirable and infallible was his system. The patients were driven mad in private, and petted in public. They were literally fawned upon and thrashed.

There were regular visiting days at this place. The owner didn’t dare go against public opinion, and he was clever enough to promote these inspections to showcase how perfect and foolproof his system was. The patients were treated poorly in private and spoiled in public. They were genuinely doted on and abused.

Frank Onslow was saved by a miracle. In his darkest hour of distress he had lost hope in everything but prayer for help, prayer for deliverance, prayer that he might be rescued in order to protect the helpless. He was sitting moodily in his room, tortured with the sense that his reason would soon be lost to him, when he remembered[226] that this was the day when visitors were admitted. He had prayed until his brow dripped with agony. His experience of the curious visitors so far had not been very encouraging. Whenever he attempted to get into conversation with any of them, or to pass a letter into their hands, he was greeted with a smile, or one of those mocking laughs. “Poor fellow,” they whispered, “how dreadfully mad he is.” If not, they shrank from him as if he had been a wild beast.

Frank Onslow was saved by a miracle. In his darkest hour of distress, he had lost hope in everything except for prayer—prayer for help, prayer for rescue, prayer that he might be saved to protect the vulnerable. He was sitting listlessly in his room, tormented by the feeling that he would soon lose his sanity when he remembered that today was the day visitors were allowed. He had prayed until his forehead was wet with agony. His encounters with the curious visitors had not been very encouraging so far. Whenever he tried to engage in conversation with any of them or to hand them a letter, he was met with a smile or one of those mocking laughs. “Poor guy,” they whispered, “how terribly insane he is.” If not, they recoiled from him as if he were a wild animal.

The great iron bell pealed at the asylum gates. There were voices in the hall. Frank Onslow listened and listened again. It was an English voice talking to an American. Where had he heard that voice before? They were coming upstairs. The voices, indistinct before, became louder and louder. Yes; he knew both their voices. They were perfectly familiar to him.

The big iron bell rang at the asylum gates. There were voices in the hallway. Frank Onslow listened closely. It was an English voice speaking to an American. Where had he heard that voice before? They were coming upstairs. The voices, unclear at first, grew louder. Yes; he recognized both voices. They were completely familiar to him.

“My God, is it possible? Can it be true? Are my unworthy prayers answered at last?”

“My God, is it really possible? Can it be true? Have my unworthy prayers finally been answered?”

The door of the room opened, and before the imprisoned man stood Lord Castleton and the very American detective who had been consulted when Frank arrived from England.

The door to the room opened, and in front of the imprisoned man stood Lord Castleton and the American detective who had been contacted when Frank arrived from England.

Here was an unexpected discovery. It was a miracle of miracles. There had been no search for the missing man. There was no hue and cry. Lord Castleton, like most Englishmen of an inquiring turn of mind, wanted to see the sights[227] of New York, in order to record his impressions when he returned home. He had employed the services of one of the sharpest detectives in the city to show him round, and by a miracle he had discovered and probably saved the life and reason of his old friend.

Here was an unexpected discovery. It was a miracle of miracles. There had been no search for the missing man. There was no uproar. Lord Castleton, like most curious Englishmen, wanted to see the sights of New York so he could share his impressions when he got back home. He had hired one of the sharpest detectives in the city to show him around, and by a miracle, he had found and probably saved the life and sanity of his old friend.[227]

In an instant the officer of police understood and grasped the situation. Once given the clew, and difficulties melt into thin air. It took very little time to procure an order for the release of the unfortunate Englishman, and before night-time the medical proprietor of the fashionable madhouse was safely lodged in a New York prison, and available for evidence on the subject of Mrs. Senator Clutterbuck, and, more important still, the safety and whereabouts of the unfortunate child Ronny.

In an instant, the police officer understood the situation. Once he had the clue, the difficulties vanished. It took very little time to get an order for the release of the unfortunate Englishman, and before nightfall, the medical director of the trendy mental institution was safely settled in a New York prison, ready to provide evidence regarding Mrs. Senator Clutterbuck, and, more importantly, the safety and whereabouts of the unfortunate child Ronny.

At one time it appeared as if the troubles of Frank Onslow would end in an unsuspected manner. The drama was becoming a tragedy. He was released, it is true; he was safe once more. The discovery of his child was now more than probable. The discomfiture of his enemy, Mrs. Clutterbuck, was nearly complete, but the reaction after all this mental and physical strain nearly cost Frank Onslow his life. The strongest men break down at a given point, and now it was Frank’s turn to succumb.

At one point, it seemed like Frank Onslow's problems would end in an unexpected way. The situation was turning into a tragedy. He was released, that's true; he was safe again. Finding his child now seemed more likely than ever. His enemy, Mrs. Clutterbuck, was close to being completely defeated, but the toll from all this mental and physical stress almost cost Frank Onslow his life. Even the strongest men have their breaking point, and now it was Frank's turn to give in.

Once outside the asylum he appeared to be more insane than when he was in it. He wanted[228] to face his enemy, and swore he would kill her. He pleaded to scour New York for the boy. He rushed off to the telegraph office to inform the wretched mother that he was true, and she might yet hope, but the strain was too much for even his strong constitution, and when he had placed in the hands of the detective every atom of information he possessed, and had almost imperatively been urged to leave the work of discovery to the hands of others, he went back reluctantly to his hotel, half-hysterical with excitement, but utterly dead beat. Lord Castleton found his friend, next morning, raging in the delirium of fever. At one time he cried piteously for Fenella, and kissed the pillow where he believed she had rested; in another instant he was twisting the bedclothes into a knot and imagined he was strangling Mme. de Vigny. In the intervals he was sobbing, as if his heart would break, “Ronny, Ronny, my boy, my boy!”

Once he got outside the asylum, he seemed even more unhinged than when he was inside. He was determined to confront his enemy and vowed to kill her. He begged to search all of New York for the boy. He rushed to the telegraph office to tell the desperate mother that he was committed, and she could still hold onto hope. But the pressure was too much for his normally strong constitution, and after he had given every piece of information he had to the detective and had been practically forced to let others handle the investigation, he reluctantly returned to his hotel, half-hysterical with excitement yet completely exhausted. The next morning, Lord Castleton found his friend in a feverish rage. At one moment, he was crying out desperately for Fenella and kissing the pillow where he thought she had slept; in the next, he was twisting the bedcovers into knots, believing he was choking Mme. de Vigny. In between those moments, he was sobbing as if his heart would break, “Ronny, Ronny, my boy, my boy!”

No woman could have tended a sick man with greater devotion than did Lord Castleton. Night and day he never left his friend except to receive reports from the head office of the detectives, who once more proved themselves the finest officers in connection with any police service in the world. By constant care and devoted nursing the crisis was past. Reluctantly the doctors gave the permission for a move to be made, and on a certain bright morning Lord Castleton, with[229] the aid of an invalid carriage, took his worn and wasted friend down to the docks, where he had secured berths for England on board one of the fastest steamers of a prominent line. The journey to the sea seemed to revive the patient. As yet he had not been allowed to see any friends save Castleton, or to ask any questions. But the mists gradually disappeared from his eyes, and a smile of happiness played on his wan features.

No woman could have taken care of a sick man with more dedication than Lord Castleton did. Day and night, he stuck by his friend, only stepping away to get updates from the detective headquarters, who once again showed they were the best officers in any police force in the world. Through constant care and devoted nursing, the crisis passed. Reluctantly, the doctors agreed to allow a transfer, and on a bright morning, Lord Castleton, with the help of a invalid carriage, took his frail and weak friend down to the docks, where he had arranged for them to board one of the fastest steamers of a well-known line to England. The journey to the sea seemed to lift the patient's spirits. He hadn’t been allowed to see anyone other than Castleton or ask any questions yet. But as the fog gradually lifted from his eyes, a smile of happiness appeared on his pale face.

“God bless you, old boy,” he said to Castleton as they drove slowly to the ship. “God reward you. Never did man find a truer friend. I should have been under the turf, old man, if it had not been for your tender care.”

“God bless you, my old friend,” he said to Castleton as they drove slowly to the ship. “God reward you. No man has ever found a truer friend. I would have been buried by now, old man, if it weren’t for your kind care.”

Castleton was anxious not to excite his friend too much. For the day was not over, and he knew that the drama of it was not yet complete.

Castleton was worried about getting his friend too worked up. The day wasn’t over, and he knew that the excitement wasn’t finished yet.

On board they found Jacynth, who had been as loyal to his trust as Castleton.

On board, they found Jacynth, who had been just as loyal to his duty as Castleton.

The two men, when they met, whispered for a second to one another, and there was a look of distressed suspense on Frank Onslow’s face.

The two men, when they met, whispered to each other for a moment, and Frank Onslow's face showed a look of worried anticipation.

“Is all well?” whispered Castleton.

"Is everything okay?" whispered Castleton.

“More than well,” answered Jacynth.

“Better than fine,” answered Jacynth.

“Where is he?”

"Where is he?"

“In the cabin.”

"In the cabin."

“Do you think we dare risk it?”

“Do you think we should take the risk?”

“We must and shall,” muttered Lord Castleton. “He can’t break down now. It may save his life.”

“We must and we will,” whispered Lord Castleton. “He can’t give up now. It might save his life.”

[230]Gently these two brave gentlemen led their poor sick friend to his cabin, placed him on his couch, but before they left him in a half-dream they uncovered the sleeping form of a little child who was resting in an opposite berth, the fingers of one hand twisted in his sunny locks and the others clasped over a woman’s portrait. The faithful Jacynth had taken it from next his heart and placed it in the child’s hands.

[230] Gently, these two brave men led their sick friend to his cabin and helped him onto his couch. Before they left him in a half-dream, they uncovered the sleeping form of a little child resting in an opposite berth. One hand was tangled in his sunny hair, while the other was clasped over a woman's portrait. The loyal Jacynth had taken it from beside his heart and placed it in the child's hands.

It was Ronny, who had gone to sleep kissing his mother’s picture, which had fallen from his baby hands.

It was Ronny, who had gone to sleep after kissing his mother’s picture, which had slipped from his little hands.

For hours the sick man slept, and his friends stood, sentinel-like, loyal hearts at the cabin door. The sun had sunk, the stars were out, and the steamer was already miles at sea, plowing through the waves, lessening the journey between America and dear old England.

For hours, the sick man slept while his friends stood like sentinels, loyal hearts at the cabin door. The sun had set, the stars were shining, and the steamer was already miles out to sea, cutting through the waves and making the journey shorter between America and dear old England.

Still the true friends watched at the sick man’s door.

Still, the true friends kept watch at the sick man's door.

Suddenly they heard a passionate cry, a wild cry of pleasurable pain, a cry that faded into a moan of relief.

Suddenly, they heard an intense cry, a wild cry of pleasurable pain, a cry that gradually turned into a moan of relief.

“Ronny, Ronny darling—my child, my son—oh! how good is God. Let us thank God together.”

“Ronny, Ronny sweetheart—my child, my son—oh! how good God is. Let’s thank God together.”

Quietly the two friends opened the cabin door and saw father and son on their knees in an attitude of prayer. The child was looking up into his father’s eyes, and the wasted man with[231] streaming eyes was kissing his wife’s portrait, and murmuring, “I have kept my oath. Beloved one, I’m bringing Ronny home to his mother’s arms.”

Quietly, the two friends opened the cabin door and saw the father and son kneeling in prayer. The child was looking up into his father’s eyes, and the frail man, with tears streaming down his face, was kissing his wife's portrait and murmuring, “I’ve kept my promise. My love, I’m bringing Ronny home to his mother.”

The stars went out and darkness fell upon the sea. There was silence in the cabin now, for father and boy were wrapped in a profound sleep. Castleton and Jacynth had finished their cigars and turned in.

The stars disappeared, and darkness settled over the sea. The cabin was now silent, as father and son were deep in sleep. Castleton and Jacynth had finished their cigars and gone to bed.

Close upon midnight two figures came upon deck from the steerage part of the steamer, and walked backward and forward without exchanging a single word. But they never separated.

Close to midnight, two figures emerged onto the deck from the steerage area of the steamer and walked back and forth without saying a word. Yet, they never parted ways.

It was a detective from Scotland Yard, and Mme. de Vigny was in his custody, cursing her fate.

It was a detective from Scotland Yard, and Mme. de Vigny was in his custody, cursing her fate.

As the huge ship plunged through the green Atlantic waves, bearing homeward the fatal lives of so many interested in this eventful history, poor Fenella, worn almost to a shadow, sat dreaming in her garden in “the island of carnations.”

As the massive ship sailed through the green Atlantic waves, carrying the fateful lives of so many connected to this significant history, poor Fenella, worn down to almost a shadow, sat dreaming in her garden in "the island of carnations."

She knew, at any rate, that Frank was faithful, and that her boy was safe.

She knew, at least, that Frank was loyal, and that her son was safe.


[232]

CHAPTER XIX.
BY CLO. GRAVES.

The great liner swiftly pushed her homeward way through the rolling surges of the Atlantic. Other yearning, tender hearts there doubtless were whose sole freight of hope the steamer carried; but the heart that beat so anxiously in the little Guernsey cottage had the most at stake. The ordeal of the past months had not lessened Fenella’s beauty. The outlines of her features were sharper, their tints less vivid than of old. The tawny eyes looked wistfully out upon the world from orbits that were hollowed with grief and watching, the chestnut hair showed a thread of silver here and there. Would Ronny know his mother again? Fenella often asked herself that question. Meanwhile, for the child’s sake, she husbanded her newly-recovered strength with jealous care. She ate and drank, rose and slept, walked and rested, for Ronny. He must not find a peevish invalid in place of the old playfellow. None but her own hands should henceforth minister to the needs of this small idol of her heart. With these and other fond foolish[233] fancies, she wore away the tedious hours of waiting.

The great ship confidently made her way back home through the rolling waves of the Atlantic. There were surely other hopeful, tender hearts on board whose only dreams were carried by the steamer; but the heart that beat so anxiously in the little Guernsey cottage had the most to lose. The challenges of the past months hadn’t diminished Fenella’s beauty. The contours of her face were sharper, and the colors less vibrant than before. Her tawny eyes gazed longingly out at the world from sockets hollowed by grief and sleepless nights, while strands of silver started to show in her chestnut hair. Would Ronny recognize his mother again? Fenella often wondered. Meanwhile, for her child's sake, she carefully preserved her newly regained strength. She ate and drank, rose and slept, walked and rested, all for Ronny. He must not find a cranky invalid instead of the old playmate. No one but her own hands should take care of this little idol of her heart from now on. With these and other tender, naive thoughts, she passed the tedious hours of waiting.

One of her usual walks led in the direction of the village of St. Sampson’s. The brown-faced quarrymen and fisher-folk grew accustomed to the sight of the pale, plainly-dressed lady with the wistful eyes, who so often paused to rest, or to smile at and speak kindly to the sturdy, sun-burnt urchins that rolled in the dust by cottage thresholds, and pulled off their blue knitted caps as they passed her, in rude homage of her beauty, and respect for her loneliness.

One of her regular walks took her toward the village of St. Sampson’s. The brown-faced quarry workers and fishermen got used to seeing the pale, simply dressed woman with the dreamy eyes, who frequently stopped to rest or to smile at and kindly talk to the sturdy, sunburned kids playing in the dirt by the cottage doorways. They would take off their blue knitted caps as she passed by, showing rough admiration for her beauty and respect for her solitude.

One bright October afternoon she sat upon one of the rough wooden benches facing the wall of the little harbor, watching the progress of a child’s game. There were five players, four of them hard-fisted, mop-headed urchins, with the brown skins and blue eyes that seem indigenous to the island. The fourth was a girl of nine or ten, a pale-faced, black-haired little creature, with a shrewd, selfish manner and a voice of unchildish shrillness. The game had to do with a wedding, of course—all the Guernsey children’s games deal with marriages or christenings—and the song that accompanied it was vocalized with immense vigor and zest by all the performers:

One bright October afternoon, she sat on one of the rough wooden benches facing the wall of the little harbor, watching a child's game unfold. There were five players, four of them tough, wild-haired kids with brown skin and blue eyes that seem to belong to the island. The fifth was a girl around nine or ten, a pale-faced, black-haired little girl with a shrewd, selfish attitude and an unchildlike, piercing voice. The game was about a wedding, of course—every game among the Guernsey children revolves around marriages or christenings—and the song that went along with it was sung with great energy and enthusiasm by all the players:

Jean, gros Jean, marryit sa fille,
Grosse et grasse et bie habille.
A un marchand d’sabots;
Radinguette, Radin got!

[234]The verse was repeated with even more shrillness. Then the marriage procession tailed away round the corner with a clattering of little wooden shoes, the sallow-faced girl gallantly supported on the tattered jacket-sleeve of the most bullet-headed of the boys. Fenella laughed, not with the ringing, careless music of the old days, but still sweetly and clearly. She lifted her eyes and met the melancholy glance of a shabby man, a stranger whose attention, like her own, had been attracted by the children.

[234]The verse was repeated with even more shrillness. Then the wedding procession moved around the corner with the noise of little wooden shoes, the pale-faced girl being supported on the ragged jacket sleeve of the most thick-headed of the boys. Fenella laughed, not with the bright, carefree music of the old days, but still sweetly and clearly. She lifted her eyes and met the sad gaze of a shabby man, a stranger whose attention, like hers, had been drawn to the children.

The man was poorly dressed. He wore an old greatcoat of gray frieze, and a peaked cap shadowed a lean, unshaven, sallow face. The fringes of his ragged trousers fell over broken boots. No scarecrow was ever more dingily attired than this strange man, who now lifted his cap and bowed with something of foreign ceremoniousness, and looked at Fenella out of melancholy, hollow eyes.

The man was poorly dressed. He wore an old gray overcoat, and a pointed cap shaded a thin, unshaven, pale face. The edges of his torn trousers hung over broken boots. No scarecrow was ever more poorly outfitted than this strange man, who now lifted his cap and bowed with a sort of foreign formality, looking at Fenella with sad, hollow eyes.

“When the heart is heavy, madame, it is good to look at the little people.” He spoke in English fluently, and with a strong French accent. “They are so gay always. They know so little of care. To sing and shout, and jump Gros Jean, that is the business of life. Well! As good a business as any other when all is said and done.”

“When the heart is heavy, ma'am, it's nice to look at the little people.” He spoke English fluently, with a strong French accent. “They're always so cheerful. They know so little about worry. Singing, shouting, and jumping like Gros Jean, that's what life is all about. Well! It's as good a way to live as any other when you think about it.”

He shrugged his shoulders and folded his arms upon his hollow chest, shivering as the keen sea[235] breeze crept in at the loopholes of his raggedness, and nipped his gaunt body. He did not beg, or seem about to. The impulse was self-prompted that stretched Fenella’s hand to him with a silver coin in it.

He shrugged and crossed his arms over his skinny chest, shivering as the sharp sea breeze entered through the gaps in his ragged clothes and bit at his thin body. He didn't beg or look like he was going to. The urge was instinctive that made Fenella extend her hand to him with a silver coin in it.

“Take this. You look ill or hungry.”

“Here, take this. You look sick or hungry.”

“Hungry, madame,” said the man softly. “A thousand thanks.” He hid the coin about him furtively, and saluted Lady Onslow again. The lifted cap revealed a narrow head shaved almost to the skin. Upon the temples was a livid scar, new-healed and ugly.

“Hungry, ma'am,” the man said softly. “A thousand thanks.” He quickly tucked the coin away and nodded to Lady Onslow again. The lifted cap showed a narrow head shaved almost completely. On his temples was a fresh, ugly scar that looked painful.

“You are a stranger to Guernsey?” Fenella hazarded.

“You're not from Guernsey, are you?” Fenella ventured.

“A stranger, madame. I came from Cherbourg yesterday. A fisherman brought me in his boat. I am not particular as to my accommodation, as madame will guess, nor was the boatman extortionate. Yet he took all my money, and left me without enough to buy a meal.”

“A stranger, ma'am. I arrived from Cherbourg yesterday. A fisherman brought me in his boat. I'm not picky about my accommodations, as you can probably guess, nor was the boatman overly expensive. Still, he took all my money and left me without enough to buy a meal.”

“You have friends in the island?”

“You have friends on the island?”

“No and yes,” the man returned. “The little daughter of one who was an old comrade of mine lives here in charge of a woman who was her foster-mother, and has married a foreman of the stone works. Madame has seen her playing with the children of the good carrier. She did not know who looked at her and questioned of her name just now. When last I saw her (five years ago), she was but four years old. At four years[236] old the little Lucille could not be expected to understand—madame is cold?”

“No and yes,” the man replied. “The young daughter of an old friend of mine lives here with a woman who was her foster mother. She has married a foreman at the stone works. Madame has seen her playing with the children of the good carrier. She didn’t realize who was watching her and asking about her name just now. The last time I saw her (five years ago), she was only four years old. At four years old, little Lucille couldn’t be expected to understand—madame is cold?”

Fenella shrunk and shivered at the sound of that hated name. She recovered herself in another instant. She looked at the forlorn creature, who tried to interest her in his little story, with compassionate gentleness.

Fenella flinched and trembled at the sound of that despised name. She collected herself in no time. She glanced at the pitiful figure, who attempted to capture her attention with his small story, with kind sympathy.

“Can the father not come himself to see his child?” she asked. “Is he an invalid or——?”

“Can’t the father come himself to see his child?” she asked. “Is he not able to, or——?”

The man answered her shortly and harshly.

The man replied to her briefly and roughly.

“The father is in prison.”

“Dad is in prison.”

He laughed a grating laugh, and ground the heel of his broken boot upon the pavement.

He let out a harsh laugh and stomped the broken heel of his boot against the pavement.

“Has madame patience to hear his story? Common enough, common enough. The father of the little black-haired one was once a clerk in a bank at Lille. He had assured prospects, enough for present wants; a charming—oh! yes, a charming wife—and a child. Charming women are apt to be vain; vain ones are apt to be extravagant, madame. She wanted money—always money. Her husband was like wax in her hands. Hein! She molded her wax well—so well. She made of an honest man a rogue, madame, a forger, and a thief.”

“Does Madame have the patience to hear his story? Pretty typical, pretty typical. The father of the little black-haired child used to work as a clerk at a bank in Lille. He had promising prospects, enough for his immediate needs; a lovely—oh yes, a lovely wife—and a kid. Beautiful women tend to be vain; and vain ones often become extravagant, Madame. She always wanted money—money, money. Her husband was like putty in her hands. Hein! She shaped her putty very well—so very well. She turned an honest man into a rogue, Madame, a forger, and a thief.”

He broke off to wipe away the leaden drops that had gathered on his face, with a miserable rag of a tattered handkerchief. His gaunt figure quivered, and the sinews started out like cords on the backs of his wasted hands.

He paused to wipe away the heavy drops that had collected on his face with a worn-out, ragged handkerchief. His thin frame trembled, and the muscles stood out like cords on the backs of his frail hands.

[237]Fenella spoke to him gently. “It distresses you to speak of it,” she said.

[237]Fenella spoke to him softly. “Talking about it upsets you,” she said.

“It relieves me to speak of it. Figure to yourself, madame, how this man must have loved that wretch to sin so at her bidding. And she—she had not even the merit of being faithful to him. He found that out before the trial—for the frauds were discovered, and he was arrested. He denounced her as his accomplice. She fled before the law could lay hands on her—with one who had been, for long, her secret lover.”

“It eases my mind to talk about it. Just imagine, madam, how much this man must have loved that unfortunate woman to commit such sins at her request. And she—she didn't even have the decency to stay loyal to him. He discovered that before the trial because the deceit was uncovered, and he got arrested. He accused her of being his partner in crime. She escaped before the authorities could catch her—with someone who had been, for a long time, her secret lover.”

His face was frightful as he said the words. If he had been himself the wretched dupe, whose dreadful story he had upon his lips, he could not have looked and spoken with greater rancor. But he went on:

His face was terrifying as he spoke. If he had been the unfortunate fool whose awful story he was telling, he couldn't have looked and spoken with more bitterness. But he continued:

“So my friend—always my friend, madame will remember—is found guilty and sentenced to imprisonment for eight years. He is sent to the ‘Maison Centrale’ at Clairvaux. Compulsory labor, absolute silence; silence in the dormitory, silence in the workshop, silence in the yard, silence in bed, from half-past six until six the next morning is the Clairvaux routine. Madame would never imagine how many cries of execration and despair, how many sobs of anguish, how many oaths of vengeance can be packed into the space of one human breast, that has the padlock of the Law upon it.”

“So my friend—always my friend, as you will remember—was found guilty and sentenced to eight years in prison. He was sent to the 'Maison Centrale' in Clairvaux. Forced labor, total silence; silence in the dormitory, silence in the workshop, silence in the yard, silence in bed, from six-thirty until six the next morning is the Clairvaux routine. You would never imagine how many cries of anger and despair, how many sobs of pain, how many oaths of revenge can be packed into one human heart that has the lock of the Law on it.”

[238]He struck his own breast as he spoke fiercely, and shook his clenched hand in the air.

[238]He pounded his chest as he spoke passionately, and waved his fist in the air.

“I have been a prisoner myself,” he went on; “madame is not afraid of me? I knew that man at Clairvaux. Prisoners have methods of communication in spite of rules and punishments. I knew his sorrow as he my own. I promised him, when my hour of liberation came, I would visit the island to which his child had been taken, see her without speaking to her, and send him word. The last two years of his sentence have yet to expire before my friend can speak, unless he grows desperate, as a man does when the end is near, and escapes from prison. Clairvaux is a strong place, but there is a way out of it. He has told me so. Chut! Here are the little ones returning. You are going, madame? Accept my thanks, the gratitude of a poor man whom you have helped upon his way. I have not wearied you with the story of my friend? A common criminal, no more. And once having been in prison, as philanthropic people say, it is twenty to one that he will eventually return there. I myself also; but the next crime of which that man is found guilty will not be forgery.”

"I've been a prisoner myself," he continued. "Are you not afraid of me, madame? I knew that man from Clairvaux. Prisoners have ways to communicate despite the rules and punishments. I understood his sorrow as he did mine. I promised him that when I was freed, I'd visit the island where his child was taken, see her without talking to her, and let him know. The last two years of his sentence still have to pass before my friend can speak, unless he becomes desperate, like a man does when the end is near, and escapes from prison. Clairvaux is a tough place, but there is a way out. He told me so. Shh! Here come the little ones back. Are you leaving, madame? Accept my thanks, the gratitude of a poor man you've helped on his journey. I haven't bored you with my friend's story, have I? Just a common criminal, nothing more. And as charitable people say, once someone’s been in prison, there's a good chance they'll end up back there again. I likely will too; but the next crime that man is found guilty of won't be forgery."

Fenella yielded to an uncontrollable impulse. She looked full into the hollow, glistening eyes. She put a question to the ragged creature.

Fenella gave in to an overwhelming impulse. She gazed directly into the empty, sparkling eyes. She asked a question to the tattered figure.

“Not forgery?” she said, repeating his words. “What then?”

“Not forgery?” she asked, echoing his words. “What is it then?”

[239]The man bent toward her. She recoiled from the contact of his foul and ragged garments. She shuddered as his hot breath scorched her cheek. In a single word he gave the answer to her question:

[239]The man leaned closer to her. She flinched at the touch of his dirty and torn clothes. She shivered as his hot breath burned her cheek. In one word, he answered her question:

“Murder!”

“Murder!”

A dizziness came over her; she reeled, and put out her hands to save herself from falling. They touched the cold stone of the harbor wall. Her drooping lids lifted, she looked round vacantly. The man was gone.

A wave of dizziness hit her; she swayed and reached out her hands to catch herself from falling. They brushed against the cold stone of the harbor wall. Her heavy eyelids lifted, and she looked around blankly. The man was gone.

“The dreadful word!” she whispered—“oh, the cruel word! It blights the present, it blackens the future. What can the future hold for Frank—or for me? What does it promise to our child? A stained title, a heritage of guilt and shame—a heavy, heavy weight for my innocent love to bear. Oh, my heart! My heart is breaking!”

“The terrible word!” she whispered—“oh, the heartless word! It ruins the present, it darkens the future. What can the future hold for Frank—or for me? What does it promise our child? A tainted legacy, a burden of guilt and shame—a heavy, heavy load for my innocent love to carry. Oh, my heart! My heart is breaking!”

Tears came to her relief. She pulled down her veil hastily, and hurried home, as the dusk October evening closed in. Late that night she knelt by the open window of her bedroom, and looked out upon the stormy heavens, upon the quiet sea. Herm loomed near the horizon, a dark and shapeless mass upon the sleeping ocean. The restless eye of the lightship opened and shut; a bat flittered noiselessly past, and vanished in the velvet darkness.

Tears came to her relief. She quickly pulled down her veil and rushed home as the October evening grew darker. Late that night, she knelt by her bedroom's open window and gazed out at the stormy sky and the calm sea. Herm loomed on the horizon, a dark and shapeless mass against the sleeping ocean. The lightship's restless eye blinked on and off; a bat flitted silently by and disappeared into the velvet darkness.

“Three days more,” Fenella said, “only three days. Oh, my son, my little son! Does the[240] time seem as long to you as it does to your mother?”

“Just three more days,” Fenella said, “only three days. Oh, my son, my little son! Does the[240] time feel as long to you as it does to your mother?”

She closed the window and went to her bed. Sleep would not come at first. But toward the time of the flood tide she slept and dreamed. She dreamed that she saw a great ship—an ocean steamer—plowing homeward through a waste of waters. She knew that the vessel carried those three lives that were so dear to her. Friend, husband, child lay sleeping in the cabins, lulled by the throbbing of the incessant screw. All peace, all security apparently. And yet a voice kept whispering in her ear, “Watch, watch! Danger!”

She shut the window and went to her bed. At first, she couldn't fall asleep. But just around the time of the high tide, she dozed off and started to dream. In her dream, she saw a huge ship—a steamship—making its way home across a vast expanse of water. She knew that the ship was carrying three people who meant everything to her. Her friend, husband, and child were sleeping in the cabins, soothed by the steady thrum of the propeller. Everything seemed peaceful and secure. Yet, a voice kept whispering in her ear, "Stay alert, stay alert! Danger!"

It seemed to the dreaming woman then that she stood upon the vessel’s quiet deck. Not a sound broke the quiet except that throbbing of the screw. Not a sign of life appeared, until from the dark companion-hatch of the steerage deckhouse a solitary figure crept—the figure of a woman. And the white face it turned upon her, illumined by the pale rays of the moon, was the face of Mme. de Vigny.

It felt to the dreaming woman that she was standing on the peaceful deck of the ship. The only noise was the pulsing of the propeller. There was no sign of life until a single figure emerged from the dark stairs of the lower deck—a woman. The white face she turned towards her, lit by the soft glow of the moon, was the face of Mme. de Vigny.

And the voice kept whispering, “Watch, watch! Danger!” She strove to shriek aloud and warn those on board, but her lips were sealed. She followed the creeping figure aft. Followed it down a narrow brass-bound stairway, with no conscious movement of her feet. Followed it through dusky passages, lighted by dim, swinging[241] lanterns, and down stairways narrower still. Then it came to a halt and she stood behind it, listening and watching.

And the voice kept whispering, “Watch, watch! Danger!” She tried to scream and warn those on board, but her lips wouldn’t move. She followed the creeping figure towards the back. She trailed it down a narrow brass-bound staircase, without even realizing she was moving her feet. She followed it through dark passages lit by dim, swinging[241] lanterns, and down even narrower stairways. Then it stopped, and she stood behind it, listening and watching.

A faint rasping sound. The striking of a match. A flickering light that revealed the place in which they stood together to be a place used for the keeping of ship’s stores. Oil and tallow, firewood and candles, coils of dry rope, bundles of matches and other inflammable articles were gathered there. And then she knew, as another match struck and fired, and the pale blue flame lighted that evil face, the deadly purpose of her enemy. And even as she strove to burst the bonds of silence that held her, darkness fell upon the scene.

A faint rasping sound. The striking of a match. A flickering light revealed that they were in a storage area for ship supplies. Oil and tallow, firewood and candles, coils of dry rope, bundles of matches, and other flammable items were all piled there. And then she understood, as another match was struck and ignited, illuminating that sinister face, the lethal intent of her enemy. And just as she tried to break free from the silence that confined her, darkness descended on the scene.

When she opened her eyes, still dreaming, the stately vessel was still gliding through the waters, herself removed from it by a distance that seemed impassable. But still the throbbing of the screw mingled with the whisper that warned her of danger to come. She strained her eyes and held her breath, and watched as she was bidden.

When she opened her eyes, still in a dream, the grand ship was still moving smoothly through the waters, and she felt a distance between herself and it that seemed impossible to cross. But still, the sound of the engine blended with the whisper that warned her of impending danger. She squinted and held her breath, and watched as she was instructed.

Then a little smoke began to curl upward from one of the aft hatchways. Thin and white, a narrow column of vapor slanting in the freshening breeze. Then a forked tongue of yellow flame shot out menacingly. And then a great bell began to clang furiously. And mingled with other sounds came the sound of voices shouting[242] together. Only one word they kept repeating, and that word “Fire.”

Then a little smoke started to rise from one of the back hatches. It was thin and white, forming a narrow column of vapor that leaned in the freshening breeze. Suddenly, a forked tongue of yellow flame shot out threateningly. Then a huge bell began to clang wildly. Along with other noises, voices could be heard shouting together. The only word they kept repeating was "Fire."

Fire! fire! fire!

Fire! Fire! Fire!

The darkness was banished now by the fierce red glare that came from the burning vessel. Her deck was alive with orderly gangs of men who came and went with hose and buckets, pouring water down the hatchways upon the roaring flames. Forward the passengers crowded together. And among those white faces which the quiet stars shone down upon, and the leaping flames illuminated with their own fierce glare, the dreaming woman saw the face of her child.

The darkness was gone now, replaced by the intense red glow from the burning ship. The deck was bustling with organized groups of men who moved back and forth with hoses and buckets, pouring water down the hatches onto the raging flames. Up front, the passengers huddled together. And among those pale faces illuminated by the silent stars above and the flickering flames below, the dreaming woman caught sight of her child's face.

He was held, not in his father’s arms, but in those of Jacynth. Frank was standing with his hand upon the shoulder of that true friend and stanch companion. The men spoke together with stern, grave looks; the child laughed and clapped his hands as the hissing tons of sea water fought with the fire that gnawed at the vitals of the brave vessel, deep below the water-line. And as the mother stretched her arms toward her boy the whole picture faded for the second time.

He was held, not in his father’s arms, but in those of Jacynth. Frank was standing with his hand on the shoulder of that true friend and loyal companion. The men talked to each other with serious, intense expressions; the child laughed and clapped his hands as the hissing tons of seawater battled against the fire that was consuming the guts of the brave ship, deep below the waterline. And as the mother reached her arms out toward her boy, the whole scene faded for the second time.

Another followed. Still the wide gray sea. No burning vessel on it now. Only a line of boats upon the waters, black against the background of a lurid, stormy dawn. The boats advanced toward the dreamer slowly. In the first only one familiar face—the face of Lord Castleton. In the second, none but strangers. In the[243] third, strangers again. In the fourth and last, a woman bound with cords lying at the bottom of the boat amidships, a grave, stern man keeping close watch and ward over the prisoner. In the stern-sheets, rough-handed, pitying men, disheveled, compassionate women, gathered round a little group of two. One of these in the uniform of an officer of the ship; the surgeon, perhaps, from the skillful way in which he supported the convulsed and trembling figure of the other on his arm, and held a restorative to the lips and seemed to speak vain words of comfort. And the desolate creature, to whose misery that kindly ministrance brought no relief, lifted his head and looked at Fenella with eyes that were the eyes of her husband.

Another followed. Still the wide gray sea. No burning ship on it now. Only a line of boats on the water, black against the backdrop of a vivid, stormy dawn. The boats moved toward the dreamer slowly. In the first was only one familiar face—the face of Lord Castleton. In the second, none but strangers. In the third, strangers again. In the fourth and last, a woman bound with ropes lying at the bottom of the boat, a grave, stern man keeping a close watch over the prisoner. In the stern-sheets, rough-handed, sympathetic men, disheveled, compassionate women, gathered around a small group of two. One of these in the uniform of an officer of the ship; the surgeon, perhaps, from the skillful way in which he supported the convulsed and trembling figure of the other on his arm, held a restorative to the lips, and seemed to say empty words of comfort. And the desolate creature, to whose misery that kind help brought no relief, lifted his head and looked at Fenella with eyes that were the eyes of her husband.

In her sudden agony of dread it seemed to her that she cried out the names of the two who were missing. “Frank, where is Jacynth. Where is Ronny? What have you done with my boy? Tell me, for God’s sake?”

In her sudden panic of fear, it felt like she shouted out the names of the two who were missing. “Frank, where is Jacynth? Where is Ronny? What have you done with my boy? Tell me, for God’s sake?”

And it seemed that her husband heard. He turned despairing eyes on her. He shook his head and pointed to the sea.

And it felt like her husband heard. He looked at her with desperate eyes. He shook his head and pointed to the ocean.

She cried out then, and awoke as the first faint rays of daylight pierced through the blinds of her bedroom in the cottage at Guernsey. And the woman who waited on her, roused by that piercing cry, came running in.

She shouted then, and woke up as the first faint rays of daylight streamed through the blinds of her bedroom in the cottage at Guernsey. The woman who took care of her, awakened by that sharp cry, came rushing in.


[244]

CHAPTER XX.
BY H. W. LUCY.

THROUGH FIRE AND WATER.

Six hours before the time Fenella beheld with fevered fancy the light cast by the burning ship over the illimitable waters, the Danic, with steam shut down, was slowly drifting outside Cork Harbor. She was waiting for the tender to come alongside to take off the mails and bear away the passengers who, having had enough of the open sea, preferred to take the short cut by train across Ireland and so home by Holyhead.

Six hours before Fenella imagined, in a heated daze, the glow from the burning ship illuminating the endless waters, the Danic was slowly drifting outside Cork Harbor with the steam off. It was waiting for the tender to come alongside and pick up the mail and take away the passengers who, tired of being out on the open sea, chose to take the shortcut by train across Ireland and then head home via Holyhead.

There had not chanced to be any special cause for quitting snug quarters on board the steamer. The Danic had made a splendid voyage. Not once had the “fiddles” appeared on the dining-table to the accompaniment of smashing crockery in the steward’s pantry. Day after day the passengers had been able to sit out on their deck chairs enjoying the sunshine, the fresh breeze and the sparkling sea, through which for hours together the tireless dolphins swam, emulous of the vessel’s voyant speed. Two days out they had passed close by a whale, who cheerily spouted farewell as they speeded by.

There wasn't really any particular reason to leave the cozy confines of the steamer. The Danic had had a fantastic journey. Not once did the “fiddles” show up on the dining table along with the sound of breaking dishes in the steward’s pantry. Day after day, the passengers were able to relax in their deck chairs, soaking up the sun, feeling the fresh breeze, and enjoying the sparkling sea, where the energetic dolphins swam alongside the ship, trying to match its impressive speed. Two days in, they had passed close to a whale that happily spouted a farewell as they zipped by.

[245]Ronny looked on with grave eyes. He had often heard of a whale, but never before seen one.

[245]Ronny watched with serious eyes. He had often heard about a whale, but had never actually seen one before.

“Will Jonah come out by and by?” he asked Jacynth, his constant companion, who held him standing on the rail.

“Will Jonah come out soon?” he asked Jacynth, his constant companion, who was holding him up on the rail.

“No, I think not,” Jacynth answered gravely. “Jonah, you remember, did not find the quarters so comfortable that he was likely ever to seek them again of his own free will. Residence in a whale, however temporary, is an experience that satisfies an ordinary man for a lifetime. The whale is only spouting, getting rid of superfluous water taken in from the great depths.”

“No, I don’t think so,” Jacynth replied seriously. “Jonah, as you remember, didn’t find the quarters so comfortable that he would ever willingly seek them out again. Living in a whale, even for a short time, is an experience that an average person remembers for a lifetime. The whale is just spouting, getting rid of unnecessary water it took in from the deep ocean.”

“Well,” said Ronny, his quick sympathies moved in another direction, “he must get very thirsty if he does that often.”

“Well,” Ronny said, quickly shifting his sympathies, “he must get really thirsty if he does that a lot.”

Ronny had thriven wondrously on the broad Atlantic, which had in no sense proved a disappointment to him. He was a prime favorite with all on board, the pet of the sailors, more particularly of the bos’n, whose whistle he was sometimes privileged to sound. Next to Jacynth he was fonder of the bos’n than anyone else, even than of his father, whose mood was less attuned to that of the light-hearted, healthy lad whom the stewards did their best to endow with dyspepsia by surreptitiously feeding him at unlawful hours with spoil from the dessert. He would sit by the hour on a coil of ropes, his big eyes fixed intently on the brown-visaged bos’n, who told[246] him stirring tales (probably not all true) of seafaring life.

Ronny had thrived wonderfully on the wide Atlantic, which had definitely not let him down. He was a favorite among everyone on board, especially with the sailors, particularly the bos’n, whose whistle he occasionally got to use. Next to Jacynth, he liked the bos’n more than anyone else, even more than his dad, whose mood was less in sync with that of the cheerful, healthy boy that the stewards tried to give indigestion by secretly feeding him dessert leftovers at odd hours. He would sit for hours on a coil of ropes, his big eyes focused intently on the brown-faced bos’n, who told him exciting stories (probably not all true) about life at sea.

At first he had full run of the ship, and availed himself of the privilege.

At first, he had complete access to the ship and made the most of that privilege.

“Father,” he said, running breathlessly up to Lord Francis one morning when they were in mid-Atlantic, “what do you think? I’ve seen Mrs. Clutterbuck.”

“Dad,” he said, running breathlessly up to Lord Francis one morning when they were in mid-Atlantic, “guess what? I’ve seen Mrs. Clutterbuck.”

The little fellow, who in ordinary circumstances seemed to know no fear, trembled in every limb, and as far as was possible with sun and wind tanned face was pitifully pale.

The little guy, who usually seemed fearless, shook in every limb, and despite his sun and wind-tanned face, looked pitifully pale.

“Where?” asked Lord Francis with a sign of equal perturbation.

“Where?” Lord Francis asked, looking equally disturbed.

“Forrard,” said Ronny, who had not in vain sat with the bos’n, and never now spoke of going downstairs when he should say going below. “I was standing by the rail at the end of the hurricane deck looking at the passengers playing cards on the steerage deck, when she came along. She beckoned to me to go down to her, but I turned and bolted.”

“Forrard,” said Ronny, who had not wasted his time sitting with the bos’n, and never now said going downstairs when he meant going below. “I was standing by the rail at the end of the hurricane deck, watching the passengers playing cards on the steerage deck, when she came along. She motioned for me to come down to her, but I turned and ran.”

“Was she by herself?”

“Was she alone?”

“No, there were a lot of people around. She wasn’t speaking to anyone nor anyone to her.”

“No, there were a lot of people around. She wasn’t talking to anyone, and no one was talking to her.”

“Are you sure it was her?”

“Are you positive it was her?”

“Quite; she smiled just as she did when she came down in the country to take me away to join mother. I liked her smile then, but I don’t now.”

“Exactly; she smiled just like she did when she came down to the countryside to take me away to be with Mom. I liked her smile back then, but I don’t anymore.”

[247]“Ronny,” said his father, taking his hand and leading him aft, “I want you to promise me something; will you?”

[247]“Ronny,” his father said, taking his hand and leading him to the back, “I need you to promise me something; will you?”

“Yes, father,” said the boy promptly, looking straight at him with eyes that never lied.

“Yes, dad,” the boy replied quickly, looking right at him with eyes that always told the truth.

“Then you must never leave this deck for the lower one, whether in the steerage or amidships. It’s quite big enough for a little fellow like you. You promise me?”

“Then you must never leave this deck for the lower one, whether in the steerage or amidships. It’s big enough for someone like you. Do you promise me?”

“Yes, father,” said Ronny, and he kept his word to something more than the letter, limiting his excursions forward to the capstan some distance from the steerage end. Perhaps he would not have gone so far, but it was here his friend the bos’n’, when his turn came, kept his watch, and sitting there Ronny was careful to turn his back upon the bow, so that by no chance might he again see that evil face with the smile he, though all unused to the world, recognized as false.

“Yes, dad,” said Ronny, and he stayed true to his word, going just beyond what was expected, keeping his visits to the capstan a good distance from the steerage end. He might not have ventured that far, but this was where his friend the bos’n’ kept his watch when it was his turn. Sitting there, Ronny made sure to face away from the bow, so he wouldn’t accidentally catch sight of that sinister face with the smile he recognized as deceitful, even though he was inexperienced in the ways of the world.

On this bright evening off Queenstown Ronny was in a condition of special glee. Jacynth had put in the sweepstakes on the day’s run a sovereign in the name of Ronny, and Ronny had won the stake.

On this bright evening near Queenstown, Ronny was feeling particularly happy. Jacynth had entered a bet for the day's race with a pound in Ronny's name, and Ronny had won the prize.

“Good gracious!” cried Jacynth, holding him at arm’s length, “what on earth is a little mite like you going to do with £50?”

“Good gracious!” exclaimed Jacynth, holding him at arm’s length, “what on earth is someone as small as you going to do with £50?”

“I know,” said Ronny, his eyes beaming with delight. “I remember when we were staying at[248] Harrogate having a ride in a donkey chaise. It was very nice, but mother told me that the donkeys here are nothing like what grow in the streets of Cairo. When she was there she had two white donkeys as tall as a horse, with beautiful ears as long as my arm, and great brown eyes that look at you as if they wondered whether you could be so cruel as to want them to trot through dusty streets on a hot day. Mother often said she would like to have a pair of donkeys like she had in Cairo. ‘Pharaoh’ and ‘Rameses’ were their names, together with a little carriage to hold her and me. I’ll buy her the whole turnout with my £50, and we’ll go driving about all by ourselves through Jersey, Guernsey, Alderney, and Sark.”

“I know,” said Ronny, his eyes shining with excitement. “I remember when we were in Harrogate taking a ride in a donkey cart. It was really nice, but Mom told me that the donkeys here are nothing like the ones you find on the streets of Cairo. When she was there, she had two white donkeys that were as tall as a horse, with beautiful ears as long as my arm, and huge brown eyes that looked at you as if they wondered how you could be so mean as to make them walk through dusty streets on a hot day. Mom often said she’d love to have a pair of donkeys like the ones she had in Cairo. ‘Pharaoh’ and ‘Rameses’ were their names, along with a little carriage to carry her and me. I’ll buy her the whole setup with my £50, and we’ll go driving around all by ourselves through Jersey, Guernsey, Alderney, and Sark.”

“Well, that’s pretty selfish of you,” said Jacynth, who keenly realized the joys of the situation as pictured by the boy, only he would liked to have rearranged the company behind “Rameses and Pharaoh.” They were all and always thinking of a woman waiting and watching in Guernsey. Lord Francis, with wistful eyes, thought of love, Jacynth with dumb, gnawing pain, Ronny with eager desire to see her smile, hear her voice, and feel her arms sheltering him, Lord Castleton having some doubt as to whether she was worthy of it all, and Mme. de Vigny——

“Well, that’s pretty selfish of you,” said Jacynth, who understood the joys of the situation just as the boy described, though he would have preferred to change the people behind “Rameses and Pharaoh.” They were all constantly thinking about a woman waiting and watching in Guernsey. Lord Francis, with longing eyes, thought of love; Jacynth felt a deep, gnawing pain; Ronny was eager to see her smile, hear her voice, and feel her arms around him; Lord Castleton had some doubts about whether she deserved it all; and Mme. de Vigny——

Well, Mme. de Vigny did not talk of the direction her thoughts took.

Well, Mrs. de Vigny didn't mention where her thoughts were going.

It was so near the dinner hour that it had been[249] decided to postpone dinner till the mails and passengers bound for Queenstown had left. The tender was close in sight, rolling and pitching in a manner that seemed inscrutable to the throng leaning over the taffrail. The magnificent Danic stood immovable as a stone pier on the rolling tide. The tender was speedily freighted with innumerable bags containing the mails, some thirty passengers followed amid hearty farewells from newly-made friends left behind, and many appointments were registered to meet again in London or Paris. With the last group there stepped toward the gangway a tall figure, a woman closely veiled, carrying a small bag in her hand. Just as she was stepping on the gangway the tender gave a lurch that dislodged the railed plank. Two passengers already on it narrowly escaped the disaster. They had just managed to skip on to the paddle-box of the tender, when, amid loud cries of “Stand back,” addressed to the group pressing forward on to the Danic, half a dozen ready hands hauled the gangway out of its aslant position, and made things smooth again. Once more the tall veiled figure pressed forward, when one of the steerage passengers roughly gripped her by the shoulder and thrust her back. “Not this journey, madame,” he said, seizing her wrist with a grip of iron. “Your passage is booked all the way to Liverpool, and we may as well make the most of the journey.” The woman[250] turned on her captor with the fury of a trapped lioness. For a moment it seemed as if she would grapple with him, and since she was nearly his height it would have been a desperate conflict, probably ending with a death grip under water.

It was almost dinner time, so it was decided to delay the meal until the mail and passengers headed for Queenstown had departed. The tender was clearly visible, rolling and pitching in a way that seemed puzzling to the crowd leaning over the rail. The magnificent Danic stood still like a stone pier on the rolling tide. The tender was quickly loaded with countless bags of mail, and about thirty passengers followed, exchanging hearty goodbyes with newly made friends left behind, making plans to meet again in London or Paris. As the last group was boarding, a tall woman, closely veiled and holding a small bag, stepped toward the gangway. Just as she was about to step on, the tender lurched, dislodging the gangplank. Two passengers already on it barely escaped disaster, managing to jump onto the tender's paddle box as loud cries of “Stand back!” were directed at the group rushing forward onto the Danic. Half a dozen quick hands yanked the gangway back into position, making it stable again. Once more, the tall veiled figure moved forward, but one of the steerage passengers roughly grabbed her by the shoulder and pushed her back. “Not this journey, madame,” he told her, gripping her wrist with an iron-like hold. “Your ticket is booked all the way to Liverpool, and we might as well make the most of the trip.” The woman spun around to face her captor with the rage of a cornered lioness. For a moment, it looked like she might fight him, and since she was nearly his height, it would have been a fierce struggle, likely ending with a death grip under the water.

For a moment the idea flashed over the mind of Mme. de Vigny. She felt her game was up; wearied with the squalor of her unused condition, she did not care how soon she handed in the checks.

For a moment, the thought crossed Mme. de Vigny's mind. She realized her time was running out; tired of the mess of her neglected existence, she didn't care how soon she turned in the checks.

But she remembered that she had still one card to play, over which she had brooded in the dead, unhappy night as she lay wide awake in her narrow berth.

But she remembered that she still had one card to play, which she had thought about during the long, restless night as she lay wide awake in her cramped bed.

“Perhaps you’d better have let me go,” she said to the man, whose plain clothes disguised his vocation of police sergeant. Then she sauntered slowly back, conscious that among the crowd on the hurricane deck curiously watching this episode was the man she really began to love with desperate affection now that her charms no longer lured him, and he was restlessly counting every mile that separated him from the white-curtained, rose-garlanded cottage in Guernsey where his wife awaited his coming.

“Maybe you should have just let me go,” she said to the man, whose ordinary clothes hid his job as a police sergeant. Then she walked slowly back, aware that among the crowd on the hurricane deck curiously watching this scene was the man she had genuinely started to love with intense feelings now that her charms no longer attracted him, and he was anxiously counting every mile that kept him away from the white-curtained, rose-decorated cottage in Guernsey where his wife was waiting for him.

“Jacynth, I wish I was certain to live for ten years or even for three,” said Lord Francis Onslow, in the low, nerveless voice that had recently become habitual to him. The two friends were[251] walking up and down the deck smoking their last cigar. Four bells had sounded and they had the deck pretty much to themselves, save for the ghostly figures of the watch that moved with noiseless footsteps to and fro. When they came on deck after dinner the moon was shining, and far away on the starboard bow they could clearly discern the coast of Ireland, lying like a dark shadow on the moonlit water. Even as they walked and talked the scene changed. It had not at any time of the day been perfectly calm, as the passengers on the tender found as they made their way into Queenstown Harbor. Now it was blowing pretty fresh from the southwest, bringing up angry-looking clouds that from time to time hid the moon, promising presently finally to obscure its light. They were drawing up to Carnsore Point, and were soon in the race of the channel. By this time they had found their sea legs, and though the wind played havoc with their cigars, as they paced about, and they gave up the attempt to keep pace in walking, they held on, Jacynth’s spirits rising with the boisterous breeze.

“Jacynth, I wish I could be sure I’d live for ten years or even three,” said Lord Francis Onslow, in the weak, unsteady voice that had recently become his norm. The two friends were[251] walking back and forth on the deck, smoking their last cigar. Four bells had sounded, and they had the deck mainly to themselves, except for the ghostly figures of the watch moving silently back and forth. When they came on deck after dinner, the moon was shining, and far away on the starboard bow, they could clearly see the coast of Ireland, lying like a dark shadow on the moonlit water. As they walked and talked, the scene shifted. It had never been completely calm during the day, as the passengers on the tender discovered while making their way into Queenstown Harbor. Now, the wind was blowing pretty strongly from the southwest, bringing up ominous clouds that periodically obscured the moon, threatening to block its light completely. They were approaching Carnsore Point and soon found themselves in the current of the channel. By this point, they had found their sea legs, and although the wind caused havoc with their cigars as they walked, they gave up trying to keep pace. Still, they persevered, Jacynth's spirits lifting with the lively breeze.

“Ten years, old man? Why, you’re only thirty at most, turned middle milestone—good for another thirty at least—and why should you not see threescore years and ten?”

“Ten years, old man? Come on, you’re only thirty at most, just hitting the halfway point—good for at least another thirty—and why shouldn’t you live to see seventy?”

“Because,” said Lord Francis, “I’m pretty well played out at thirty. I’ve warmed both hands at[252] the fire of life, and burnt them too. You remember when we were in Paris, last year, going to see Emile Angier, in the play ‘Jean de Thomeray’? Often of late one scene comes back to me. The silent Quai Malaquais which, on the eve of the beleaguering of Paris, the daylight even has deserted. Upon it Jean enters, skeptic and libertine, who jeers at his friend, who has taken the trouble to get wounded in the struggle with the Germans closing round the capital. Suddenly a military band approaches, playing a march Thomeray knew when a child in far-off Brittany. At sight of the Breton Mobiles marching along at quick step to meet the enemy of the country, Thomeray’s heart swells and bursts the bonds in which his scoffing nature had permitted itself to be bound. You remember how he steps forward and claims a place in the Breton ranks. ‘Qui êtes vous?’ they ask, looking distrustfully at his fine gentleman’s clothes. ‘I am,’ he said, ‘a man who has lived ill and would die well.’ That am I, Jacynth, but it would not be meet that I should die just yet. I’ve been a fool and worse. But if I had only three years, two years, one year to pay some of my long debt to Fenella, I wouldn’t care about what might follow. It’s been all my fault from first to last. I want time to tell her that, and to make some slight amends.”

“Because,” said Lord Francis, “I feel pretty worn out at thirty. I’ve warmed both hands at[252] the fire of life and burnt them too. You remember when we were in Paris last year, going to see Emile Angier in the play ‘Jean de Thomeray’? Lately, one scene keeps coming back to me. The quiet Quai Malaquais, which, on the eve of Paris being besieged, the daylight has even abandoned. Enter Jean, the skeptic and libertine, who mocks his friend for getting himself wounded in the fight against the Germans closing in on the capital. Suddenly, a military band approaches, playing a march Thomeray knew as a child in distant Brittany. When he sees the Breton Mobiles marching at quick step to face the country’s enemy, Thomeray’s heart swells and breaks free from the constraints his cynical nature accepted. Remember how he steps forward and claims a spot in the Breton ranks? ‘Qui êtes vous?’ they ask, eyeing his fancy gentleman’s clothes with suspicion. ‘I am,’ he replies, ‘a man who has lived poorly and would die honorably.’ That’s me, Jacynth, but it wouldn’t be right for me to die just yet. I’ve been a fool and worse. But if I had only three years, two years, or even one year to repay some of my long debt to Fenella, I wouldn’t care about what came next. It’s been entirely my fault from start to finish. I want time to tell her that and to make some small reparations.”

“Nonsense, Onslow, you are hipped; perhaps seasick. Shall we turn in?”

“Nonsense, Onslow, you’re just anxious; maybe a little seasick. Should we head to bed?”

[253]“You might, as we shall be in the Mersey early in the morning and there’s packing up to be done. But I’ll take another turn. Good-night.”

[253]“You might want to, since we’ll be in the Mersey early in the morning and there’s packing to do. But I’ll take another walk. Good night.”

“Well, if you send me to bed, good-night. I daresay another ten minutes in the fresh air will take the blues out of you.”

“Well, if you’re sending me to bed, good night. I bet another ten minutes in the fresh air will lift your spirits.”

For another hour Lord Francis tramped up and down, unconscious of the unlit cigar in his mouth, thinking of the time when he first met Fenella, of the years of idyllic happiness that followed their wedding day, of Ronny’s appearance on the scene, of the little rift in the lute that, unwatched, broadened slowly, and made all the music of their young lives mute.

For another hour, Lord Francis paced back and forth, unaware of the unlit cigar in his mouth. He thought about when he first met Fenella, the years of blissful happiness after their wedding day, Ronny's arrival, and the small crack in their relationship that, unnoticed, gradually widened and silenced the joy of their young lives.

Softly he sang to himself:

He sang to himself softly:

Farewell, farewell,
A river flows between.

“Going to be a nasty night,” said a tarpaulined figure, looming out of the murk that enveloped the fore-part of the deck, over which the spray drifted as the Danic plunged her head into the angry sea, and lifting it again shook it as a retriever dashes the water off its front.

“Looks like it’s going to be a rough night,” said a figure covered in a tarpaulin, emerging from the fog that surrounded the front of the deck, where the spray flew around as the Danic dove into the churning sea, and then lifted its head, shaking off the water like a retriever.

“So it seems, bos’n,” said Lord Francis. “But we’re not far off port now. Good-night.”

“So it seems, bos’n,” said Lord Francis. “But we’re close to port now. Good night.”

“Good-night, my lord. Better not leave things loose about in your stateroom to-night.”

“Good night, my lord. It’s best not to leave anything lying around in your stateroom tonight.”


Jacynth slept the sleep of a man with a quiet conscience and a good digestion, who had passed[254] the greater part of the day on deck of a ship over which swept strong air blown across the broad Atlantic. He rarely dreamt, but on this particular night, some two hours after he had bidden Lord Francis good-night, and turned into the stateroom he had all to himself, he began tossing about with a great weight on his mind. If he had a weakness in the matter of personal dress it was centered upon his stockings of rich red wool and ribbed as is the salt sea sand. He had a shapely leg, and missed no opportunity when out of town of displaying it with the advantage of knickerbocker dress. He was dreaming now that a great calamity had befallen his treasured store of stockings. A spark from the funnel of the steamer, which, as he went below, he had seen streaming fire into the dark night, had, in the unaccountable way peculiar to dreams, fallen upon his bundle of stockings snugly ensconced in his box in the stateroom, and they were hopelessly smoldering; in vain he struggled to rise, seize a jug of water, and souse them. Something held him down by the chest, and he could not move. His terror seemed to have communicated itself to the passengers and crew. Hurried feet trampled on deck overhead. Voices sounded in eager talk, and the bos’n’s whistle shrilly rose above the row of the waves that thunderously beat aft the shattered port-light. Possibly help would come in time and some of the stockings[255] would be saved. A rattle at the door. Jacynth, almost awake, cried “Come in,” an invitation quite superfluous, for the door was burst open.

Jacynth slept soundly, a man with a clear conscience and good digestion, who had spent most of the day on the deck of a ship buffeted by strong winds across the vast Atlantic. He rarely dreamt, but on this night, a couple of hours after he had said goodnight to Lord Francis and settled into his private stateroom, he started tossing and turning, burdened by a heavy thought. If he had a weakness when it came to personal attire, it was for his rich red wool stockings, ribbed like the sand of the sea. He had a well-shaped leg and took every chance to show it off in knickerbocker fashion when he was away from home. Now, he was dreaming that a terrible disaster had struck his beloved collection of stockings. A spark from the ship's funnel, which he had seen shooting flames into the dark night as he went below, had inexplicably landed on his neatly packed stocking bundle in his stateroom, and they were hopelessly smoldering; he struggled to get up, grab a jug of water, and douse the flames. Something seemed to pin him down by the chest, preventing any movement. His panic appeared to spread to the passengers and crew. He could hear hurried footsteps tramping on deck above him. Voices chatted excitedly, and the bosun’s whistle shrieked above the roar of the waves crashing against the broken portlight. Maybe help would arrive in time to save some of the stockings. Suddenly, there was a rattle at the door. Jacynth, nearly awake, yelled “Come in,” a needless invitation since the door burst open.

“Look alive, sir!” shouted the bos’n, entering hurriedly. “Ship’s afire, and the boats are being got ready!”

"Wake up, sir!" yelled the bos’n, rushing in. "The ship's on fire, and they’re getting the lifeboats ready!"

“And Ronny?” said Jacynth, wide awake now the nightmare of the burning stockings uplifted.

“And Ronny?” Jacynth asked, now wide awake and free from the nightmare of the burning stockings.

“The young un’s all right, I seed to him first, and his father’s got him in tow. Better slew on as many things as you can. It’ll be bad in the boats till morning breaks.”

“The kid is fine, I looked after him first, and his dad has him with him. You should grab as much as you can. It’s going to be rough on the boats until morning.”

Jacynth was not long in dressing, foregoing in his haste the luxury of his worsted stockings, which he had full time to regret. When he went on deck a strange sight met his eye. The passengers, fully two hundred in number, were massed together aft of the bridge, most of the women bareheaded and all showing signs of hasty dressing. From one of the hatches near the wheel a dense volume of smoke poured forth, now and then with increasing frequency; lit up by tongues of flame on either side of the hatch, a line of blue-jackets plied hose and bucket in ineffectual struggle with the growing furnace. A singular quietness prevailed. There was a murmur of conversation among the closely-packed crowd of passengers. A sharp word of command from the first officer in charge of the fire brigade rose from time to time above the howling wind[256] and the war of the turbulent waves that dashed against the bulwarks as if possessed with passionate desire to get at the flames. Ronny, his father holding one hand and Lord Castleton the other, stood on the outer fringe of the crowd aft, as near as he could get to the fire, which he was evidently enjoying as the best thing he had seen since the whale disappeared. The captain and second officer stood on the bridge, and through the wheel-house window could be seen four grim faces of the blue-jacketed giants whose curiously cheery voices answered the captain’s signals with the cry “Starboard,” “Steady it is, sir.” The captain, leaning over the rail of the bridge and addressing the crowd of trembling but quiet passengers, said: “Friends below there, I hope you’re all comfortably wrapped up. This is a bad job, but there’s no danger. If it had come an hour later we should have made for Holyhead and put in all right. But with this wind and the start the fire has got I don’t think we could carry on so far. The land is close by. If there were daylight we could see it. The ship is now making for the spit of land at the back of Pwlhelly. There is a smooth mile of beach there, which, if I can make it, will bring the ship up comfortably, and you can walk ashore in your slippers.”

Jacynth quickly got dressed, skipping the comfort of his woolen stockings, which he would come to regret. When he stepped onto the deck, an unusual scene greeted him. The passengers, numbering over two hundred, gathered at the back of the bridge, most of the women without hats and all looking like they had rushed to get ready. From one of the hatches near the helm, thick smoke billowed out, increasingly frequent, illuminated by flames flickering on either side of the hatch. A line of sailors battled with hoses and buckets, struggling in vain against the growing inferno. A strange calm hung in the air. There was a low murmur among the tightly packed passengers. Occasionally, a sharp command from the first officer in charge of firefighting pierced through the howling wind and the crashing waves against the ship’s sides, as if the sea itself wanted to reach the fire. Ronny, his father holding one hand and Lord Castleton the other, stood on the outer edge of the crowd, as close as he could get to the fire, clearly enjoying it—they hadn’t seen anything this exciting since the whale had disappeared. The captain and second officer were on the bridge, and through the wheelhouse window, four serious faces of the sailors could be seen, their oddly cheerful voices responding to the captain’s orders with “Starboard,” “Steady it is, sir.” Leaning over the bridge railing, the captain addressed the trembling but calm passengers: “Friends below, I hope you're all bundled up. This is a serious situation, but there’s no danger. If it had happened an hour later, we would have been headed to Holyhead without issue. With this wind and the fire’s head start, I doubt we can continue that far. The land is close by, and if it were daylight, we could see it. The ship is now heading towards the spit of land behind Pwllheli. There’s a mile of smooth beach there, and if I can get us there, we’ll be docking safely, and you can walk ashore in your slippers.”

Jacynth led a cheer for the gallant captain, which was taken up by the passengers, and seemed to do them an immense amount of good.[257] After this the wonderful quietness once more fell over the doomed ship that sped onward swiftly through the sea that was now as rough as the bos’n’s forecast had pictured. On the crowded deck all was as orderly as if, according to their daily habit, the passengers had mustered to take a look round before going down to dinner. The wind, now blowing what even a sailor would have admitted to be half a gale, whistled shrilly through the creaking spars. The course taken by the ship brought it more abaft, and sometimes a gust blew the smoke from the burning hatch under and across the bridge, choking the passengers and hiding the captain and second mate from view. But for the most part it blew clear away over the starboard side, leaving the vessel amidships and forward clear enough.

Jacynth led a cheer for the brave captain, which the passengers joined in, and it seemed to lift their spirits a great deal.[257] After that, an incredible calm returned to the doomed ship as it sped swiftly through the now choppy sea, exactly as the bos’n had predicted. On the crowded deck, everything was as orderly as if the passengers had gathered to take a look around before heading down to dinner, just like they did every day. The wind, blowing at what even a sailor would call half a gale, whistled sharply through the creaking masts. The ship’s course shifted a bit, and occasionally a gust blew the smoke from the burning hatch across the bridge, choking the passengers and obscuring the captain and second mate from sight. But for the most part, the smoke blew clear over the starboard side, leaving the midsection and forward parts of the vessel fairly unobstructed.

“Land ahead,” sung out the lookout man; the sing-song voice of the man throwing the lead showed how nearly they were approaching the coast, the outline of which was recognized in the deeper shadow on the horizon.

“Land ahead,” shouted the lookout; the rhythmic tone of the man tossing the lead indicated how close they were to the coast, the outline of which could be seen as a darker shape on the horizon.

“Half-speed” the captain signaled to the engine room. But the half-speed of an Atlantic liner soon bridges space, and nearer and nearer came the dark line of the coast. Straining eyes looking out from beneath the bridge, could make out the outline of a mountain, at the foot of which nestled the smooth beach that was to give them safety and rest. Nearer and nearer it[258] came, and higher and higher rose hope. Nothing between it and them but the sea, rough enough, but nothing to the majestic liner, even with its hatches full of fire. The water steadily shallowed, as the monotonous cry of the leadsman marked minute by minute the lessening fathoms.

“Half-speed,” the captain signaled to the engine room. But the half-speed of an Atlantic liner quickly covers distance, and the dark line of the coast came closer and closer. Straining to see from beneath the bridge, they could make out the silhouette of a mountain, at the base of which lay the smooth beach that would provide them safety and rest. Closer and closer it came, and higher and higher rose hope. There was nothing between them and it but the sea, which was rough enough, but it was nothing compared to the majestic liner, even with its hatches full of fire. The water steadily grew shallower, as the monotonous call of the leadsman marked minute by minute the decreasing fathoms.

Suddenly, even as the leadsman sang out his last record, a crash resounded through every fiber of the ship. The Danic came as suddenly to a halt as if she had run up against Penmaenmawr. The crowd amidships were knocked down pell-mell over each other, as if a giant hand had swept across them at the level of the chin. The captain, leaning against the rail of the bridge on the starboard side, was pitched headlong into the sea.

Suddenly, just as the leadsman called out his final measurement, a crash reverberated through every part of the ship. The Danic came to an abrupt stop as if it had slammed into Penmaenmawr. The crowd in the middle of the ship was knocked down in chaos, as if a giant hand had swept across them at chin level. The captain, leaning against the rail of the bridge on the right side, was thrown headfirst into the sea.

That proved the worst thing of all. The second officer, left in command on the bridge at this critical moment, signaled to the engine room, “Go astern full speed.” That seemed an order natural enough, though the veteran Captain Irving would not have been led into so fatal a mistake. The Danic had run on to a jagged rock which rose like a spear-head out of the sea, and had literally embedded itself in the hull of the steamer. Had the ship been kept head on, it might have hung suspended, the jagged rock serving to stanch the wound it had made, at least long enough for the boats to be launched and everyone to quit the ship.

That turned out to be the worst decision of all. The second officer, who was in charge on the bridge at this crucial moment, signaled to the engine room, “Reverse at full speed.” That seemed like a reasonable order, although the experienced Captain Irving would never have made such a deadly mistake. The Danic had crashed into a sharp rock that jutted out of the sea like a spearhead, and had practically embedded itself in the hull of the ship. If the ship had been kept facing forward, it might have remained suspended, with the jagged rock serving to stop the damage it had caused, at least long enough for the lifeboats to be launched and everyone to evacuate the ship.

[259]The mighty screw, reversing its action in obedience to the word of command, slowly but irresistibly drew the ship back. The terrified passengers could hear the iron plates ripped open, and barely was the vessel free from the rock than she began to go down by the head.

[259]The powerful screw, changing direction at the command, gradually but inexorably pulled the ship back. The terrified passengers heard the iron plates tearing apart, and just as the vessel was free from the rock, it started to go down at the bow.

There was a rush for boats. They were ready and in perfect order. But with the sea rushing in in tons through the great gap in the hull, there was neither time nor opportunity for the marshaling of the now terrified passengers. It was not generally known that the captain had gone overboard, and the officers, expecting him to issue instructions, hesitated. Somehow boats filled, and four were safely launched. The two last had not far to fall from the height of the davits, the bulwarks being now almost level with the water. Just as their keels touched the sea, the great steamer went down by the head, sucking them under.

There was a mad scramble for the boats. They were ready and perfectly arranged. But with water pouring in by the tons through the massive hole in the hull, there was no time or chance to organize the now terrified passengers. Most people didn’t know that the captain had jumped overboard, and the officers, expecting him to give orders, hesitated. Somehow the boats were filled up, and four were launched safely. The last two didn’t have far to drop from the height of the davits, as the sides were now almost level with the water. Just as their bottoms hit the sea, the large ship went down at the front, pulling them underwater.

As soon as the collision came, Jacynth had darted forward to the spot where he had seen Ronny standing, fearing no evil, for his hand was in his father’s. When he came up to them, Lord Castleton had disappeared—swept away, they surmised, in the rush for the boats. Jacynth, as he made his way aft, caught sight of Mme. de Vigny and her escort clambering into one of the boats.

As soon as the crash happened, Jacynth rushed to the spot where he had seen Ronny standing, feeling no fear since his hand was in his father's. When he reached them, Lord Castleton was gone—likely swept away in the mad dash for the boats. As Jacynth made his way toward the back, he noticed Mme. de Vigny and her companion climbing into one of the boats.

“Come along, Onslow, I’ll carry Ronny,” said Jacynth.

“Come on, Onslow, I’ll carry Ronny,” said Jacynth.

[260]“Yes, but let the women go first.”

[260]“Yeah, but let the women go first.”

“So we will; but not all the men,” said Jacynth, grimly eying the crowd fighting round the nearest boat.

“So we will; but not all the men,” said Jacynth, grimly watching the crowd fighting around the nearest boat.

“My lord and you, sir,” said the bos’n, coming by, “take my advice. Don’t be in a hurry about the boats. She’s settling down. In five minutes there won’t be a bulwark above water-line, but the masts and spars will be aloft safe and dry till morning. Fetch young un’ along, and I’ll give you a hand up the mainmast. There’s nothing more I can do below. Look alive, and hold on tight. You’ll feel a bump in another moment.”

“Hey there, my lord and you, sir,” said the bos’n, passing by, “take my advice. Don’t rush with the boats. She’s going down. In five minutes, there won’t be any railing above water, but the masts and spars will stay up safe and dry until morning. Bring the young one along, and I’ll help you up the mainmast. There’s nothing more I can do down below. Stay alert, and hold on tight. You’ll feel a bump any second now.”

With a final lurch forward the ship went down, and the waves at last had their will on the seething mass in the hatchway. From secure if not comfortable quarters in the maintop Lord Francis, Jacynth, and Ronny saw the two boatloads swamped, heard the seething roar of the waters as they closed over the burning hatch, and listened with chilled hearts to the shrieks of drowning men and women that filled the air.

With a last sudden lurch, the ship sank, and the waves finally took over the chaotic scene in the hatchway. From their safe yet cramped spot in the maintop, Lord Francis, Jacynth, and Ronny watched as the two lifeboats capsized, heard the deafening roar of the water crashing over the burning hatch, and listened with heavy hearts to the screams of drowning men and women that filled the air.

It seemed a long night, but it was really only three hours before, with the morning light, a steamship bound for Liverpool, after giving a fair start down channel to its charge, caught sight of the wreck and took off what at first seemed to be the only survivors.

It felt like a long night, but it was really only three hours later when, with the morning light, a steamship heading to Liverpool, after giving a good start down the channel to its charge, spotted the wreck and rescued what initially appeared to be the only survivors.

“And,” said Jacynth, as he sat in the captain’s[261] cabin, forgetful of his own stockingless state, and chafed Lord Onslow’s numbed hands and feet, “if we had been four strings of priceless pearls hanging on to the yardarm, they couldn’t have been more delighted to have plucked us off.”

“And,” said Jacynth, sitting in the captain’s[261] cabin, oblivious to his own lack of stockings, as he rubbed Lord Onslow’s cold hands and feet, “if we had been four strings of priceless pearls hanging from the yardarm, they couldn’t have been more thrilled to have picked us up.”


[262]

CHAPTER XXI.
BY ADELINE SERGEANT.

“ALIVE OR DEAD.”

The Liverpool streets were, as usual, muddy, crowded, and malodorous; but had they been bowers of Elysian bliss they could not be traversed by men with gladder hearts than those of Onslow and Jacynth when they set foot on English soil. The gladness was of a sober sort, and tinged, perhaps, by anxiety for the future and sorrow for the past; but there was a natural elation, brought about by the recollections of the peril that they had escaped, and triumph in the thought of Ronny’s restoration to his mother’s arms. They took a friendly leave of the captain and officers of the ship which had brought them to Liverpool, and then proceeded to the nearest hotel, where they intended to stay for a few hours only, in order to replenish their pockets and wardrobes.

The streets of Liverpool were, as usual, muddy, crowded, and stinky; but even if they had been beautiful gardens of paradise, they couldn't have made Onslow and Jacynth happier as they stepped onto English soil. Their happiness was a bit reserved, perhaps mixed with worry for the future and sadness for the past; but there was a natural excitement stemming from their memories of the danger they'd escaped and joy in the thought of Ronny being back in his mother’s arms. They said a friendly goodbye to the captain and crew of the ship that had brought them to Liverpool, and then headed to the nearest hotel, where they planned to stay for just a few hours to fill up their pockets and refresh their wardrobes.

“Shall we telegraph to Fenella?” Frank asked wistfully; and Jacynth replied, in a brisker tone:

“Should we send a telegram to Fenella?” Frank asked, a bit wistfully; and Jacynth replied, in a more upbeat tone:

“Why, of course, or she will be hearing some garbled version of the shipwreck story, and will imagine that she has lost Ronny forever.”

“Of course, or she’ll just hear a messed-up version of the shipwreck story and think she’s lost Ronny for good.”

[263]“Don’t put too much in the telegram,” said Lord Francis, still in an uncertain voice. “‘Ronny safe and well; we are bringing him back to you to-day.’ And Jacynth, old man, sign it with both our names. She owes his safety to you rather than to me. Sign it by your name alone, if you like. I have no right [a little bitterly] to claim her gratitude.”

[263]“Don’t include too much in the telegram,” said Lord Francis, still sounding unsure. “'Ronny is safe and well; we're bringing him back to you today.’ And Jacynth, my friend, sign it with both our names. She owes his safety to you more than to me. Sign it with just your name if you prefer. I have no right [a little bitterly] to expect her gratitude.”

Jacynth stood silent for a moment. Onslow was generous, but did he not, after all, speak truth? Surely he—Jacynth—had some right to Fenella’s gratitude; it was all that would be left to him when the husband and wife were reconciled. He felt sure that that reconciliation would take place, and no place would then be left for him save that of a useful friend. Yes, he was tempted for a moment to claim the whole of Fenella’s gratitude for the safety of her boy. But how could he let Frank Onslow be more generous than himself?

Jacynth paused in silence for a moment. Onslow was generous, but didn’t he speak the truth? Surely he—Jacynth—had some right to Fenella’s gratitude; that would be all he had left when the husband and wife made up. He was confident that reconciliation would happen, and then there would be no space for him except as a helpful friend. Yes, he was briefly tempted to take all of Fenella’s gratitude for keeping her boy safe. But how could he allow Frank Onslow to be more generous than he was?

He laughed slightly when that little pause was ended, and shook his head.

He chuckled a bit when that brief pause was over and shook his head.

“Lady Francis will question me pretty closely, and will soon find out where credit is due,” he said. “There is no question as to which of us has suffered most in her cause and Ronny’s.” And he signed the telegram with Onslow’s name alone.

“Lady Francis is going to grill me pretty hard, and she'll soon discover where the credit really belongs,” he said. “It's clear who has borne the brunt in her and Ronny’s situation.” And he signed the telegram with just Onslow’s name.

They had thought of going south that evening, but an unexpected delay arose. Ronny developed[264] symptoms of a severe cold, verging on bronchitis, and the doctor, who was immediately summoned, declared that it would be the height of folly to let him travel for a day or two. “It’s nothing serious, but you cannot be too careful where children are concerned,” he said, “and the boy has had a chill. You, too [glancing at Lord Francis] don’t look quite fit for a long journey.”

They were planning to head south that evening, but an unexpected delay came up. Ronny showed signs of a bad cold, almost bronchitis, and the doctor, who was called right away, said it would be foolish to let him travel for a day or two. “It’s nothing serious, but you can never be too careful when it comes to kids,” he said, “and the boy has caught a chill. You, too,” he glanced at Lord Francis, “don’t seem well enough for a long trip.”

“I am fit for anything; all I want is to be with my wife again,” Onslow averred feverishly.

"I can handle anything; all I want is to be with my wife again," Onslow insisted passionately.

The doctor glanced at him in a dubious way and shook his head. He knew something of the Onslows’ history—as who did not—and did not understand the young man’s anxiety to seek out his presumably erring wife. “Even for yourself I should not recommend the journey until you have had a rest,” he said, “and as your little boy is so unwell, you cannot do better than keep yourselves quiet and warm, for a day or two, until he is recovered.”

The doctor looked at him doubtfully and shook his head. He was aware of the Onslows’ background—as anyone would be—and didn’t get why the young man was so anxious to find his presumably wayward wife. “Even for your own sake, I wouldn’t recommend the trip until you’ve had some rest,” he said, “and since your little boy is so sick, it would be best for you to stay quiet and warm for a day or two until he gets better.”

He spoke privately to Jacynth afterward.

He talked to Jacynth privately afterward.

“The little fellow is not seriously ill; you need not be alarmed,” he said. “I am making a trifle worse of his case than I need in order to detain Lord Francis for a short time. I suppose you see for yourself how much he is in need of rest and care. The fire must have given him a severe nervous shock.”

“The little guy isn’t seriously ill; you don’t need to worry,” he said. “I’m making his situation sound a bit worse than it is to keep Lord Francis here for a little while. I think you can see how much he needs rest and care. The fire must have really shaken him up.”

“He is not strong, but I hoped that he would[265] be better if I could get him to Guernsey and leave him in good hands.”

“He's not very strong, but I was hoping that he would be better if I could get him to Guernsey and leave him in good hands.”

“Do you mean his wife’s hands?” the doctor asked abruptly.

“Are you talking about his wife’s hands?” the doctor asked bluntly.

“I do. He will never be happy till he has seen her.”

“I do. He won’t be happy until he sees her.”

“Then why not telegraph to her to come here? The great thing just now with Lord Francis is to keep his mind easy. If her presence would soothe and calm him you had better send for her at once, especially as the boy is unwell. If he should be unduly excited or agitated, however, I would not answer for the consequences.”

“Then why not send her a message to come here? The important thing right now with Lord Francis is to keep him calm. If having her around would help soothe him, you should call for her right away, especially since the boy isn’t feeling well. However, if he gets too excited or agitated, I can’t guarantee what might happen.”

Jacynth hesitated, “I do not know,” he said slowly, “whether she could travel so far. She has been ill—and——”

Jacynth paused, “I don’t know,” he said slowly, “if she can travel that far. She has been sick—and——”

“And, perhaps—she may not care to come, eh?” said the shrewd old doctor. “You must excuse me if she is a friend of yours, but the fact is, everything I have heard of Lady Francis Onslow leads me to conclude that she will not put herself much out of her way for her husband’s sake.”

“And maybe—she might not want to come, right?” said the savvy old doctor. “You’ll have to forgive me if she’s a friend of yours, but honestly, everything I’ve heard about Lady Francis Onslow makes me think she won’t go out of her way for her husband.”

“You do not know her,” said Jacynth warmly; then, controlling with some difficulty a feeling of offense, he added, “I believe that she is very much attached to Lord Francis, and would come at once if she thought that he was ill.”

“You don't know her,” Jacynth said warmly; then, managing with some difficulty to suppress a feeling of offense, he added, “I believe she is very attached to Lord Francis and would come right away if she thought he was sick.”

“Then telegraph,” said the doctor. “Anything rather than let him travel in his present state of[266] nerves and heart. It might be the death of him.” And with a brusque nod he took himself off, leaving Jacynth more than ever perplexed by the duty that devolved on him.

“Then send a telegram,” said the doctor. “Anything rather than let him travel in his current state of[266] nerves and heart. It could be fatal for him.” And with a quick nod, he left, leaving Jacynth even more confused about the responsibility that had fallen on him.

What could he say to Fenella that would neither frighten nor repel? If he told her that Ronny was ill, she would be frantic with alarm. If he said that Lord Francis needed her, she might shrink away with wounded pride. He thought of the way in which she had spoken to him of her husband, and decided that he could not hope to conjure by his name. As he had said to the doctor, she would come if he told her that Lord Francis were ill; but if he summoned her on that account, how explain her appearance to Onslow himself? Every way seemed to be surrounded by difficulties. At last, in desperation, he wrote and dispatched the following telegram:

What could he say to Fenella that wouldn’t scare or push her away? If he told her Ronny was sick, she’d be in a panic. If he mentioned that Lord Francis needed her, she might pull back out of hurt pride. He remembered how she had talked about her husband and realized he couldn’t count on that name to help him. As he told the doctor, she would come if he said Lord Francis was unwell; but if he called her for that reason, how would he explain her presence to Onslow? Every option seemed complicated. Finally, in frustration, he wrote and sent the following telegram:

Ronny knocked up by traveling; Lord Francis also unwell; can you come to us in order to save delay?

Ronny is feeling sick from traveling; Lord Francis is also unwell. Can you come to us to avoid any delays?

“The mother’s heart in her,” said Jacynth to himself, “will supply all that is ambiguous in this message, and we shall have her with us to-morrow.”

“The mother’s heart in her,” Jacynth said to himself, “will clarify everything that’s unclear in this message, and we’ll have her with us tomorrow.”

He felt so much more at ease when the message was sent off, that he turned into the smoking room to glance at the papers and smoke a cigar before going back to Onslow. Ronny was under the care of a nurse, and Onslow was probably resting; he had no special responsibility with[267] respect to either of them at present, and he was glad to feel himself free.

He felt much more relaxed once the message was sent, so he headed into the smoking room to check out the papers and smoke a cigar before returning to Onslow. Ronny was being looked after by a nurse, and Onslow was likely resting; he didn’t have any particular responsibilities towards either of them at the moment, and he was happy to feel free.

The papers already contained long accounts of the fire, of the swamping of the boats, and of the rescue of the four survivors found clinging to the wreck. A list of the drowned passengers and crew was appended, and here Jacynth caught sight of the name of Mme. de Vigny. “So she went back to her old title, did she?” he mused. “Well, one obstacle to Fenella’s happiness has been removed now that that woman is dead. Let us hope that she is dead indeed. It would be no kindness to her or to others to hope for her safety.”

The newspapers already had detailed reports about the fire, the boats capsizing, and the rescue of the four survivors found hanging onto the wreck. There was a list of the passengers and crew who drowned attached, and that’s when Jacynth noticed Mme. de Vigny’s name. “So she went back to her old title, huh?” he thought. “Well, one barrier to Fenella’s happiness has been cleared now that woman is dead. Let’s hope she’s really dead. Wishing for her safety wouldn’t be kind to her or to anyone else.”

His eye had fallen on a short paragraph, which at first he had overlooked. Here it was stated that three or four of the crew had managed, by clinging to floating spars or other pieces of wreckage, to come safe to land, and that it was possible that more lives had been preserved in this way, than could at present be ascertained. There was no mention, however, of any woman among the survivors: and, uncharitable as the wish might sound, it must be confessed that Jacynth heartily desired to be assured that Lucille de Vigny would trouble no man’s peace again.

His attention caught on a short paragraph he had initially missed. It mentioned that a few members of the crew had managed to reach land by clinging to floating debris or other pieces of wreckage, and that it was possible more lives were saved in this way than could currently be confirmed. However, there was no mention of any women among the survivors; and as unkind as it might seem, Jacynth couldn’t help but hope that Lucille de Vigny would not disturb anyone else's peace again.

The rest of the day dragged slowly by—slowly, because he and Onslow were both fretting at the delay caused by poor Ronny’s illness. They[268] were longing to reach the sunny shores of Guernsey, to enter that rose-wreathed cottage, and to pour their stories—each in his own way—into the ears of the woman dearer to them than any other in the world. And Onslow was not upheld by the hope that Jacynth cherished—namely, that Fenella, forgetting her past injuries in the love of her child, would fly at once to nurse him, and to clasp her newly-rescued husband in her arms. Painful as this consummation might be to Jacynth personally, he was unselfish enough to rejoice in the prospect of Fenella’s future happiness, but Lord Francis, who did not know of the later telegram, grew irritable in his state of suspense and anxiety, and would neither rest by day nor sleep by night.

The rest of the day dragged on—slowly, because he and Onslow were both worried about the delay caused by poor Ronny’s illness. They[268] were eager to reach the sunny shores of Guernsey, to enter that cottage adorned with roses, and to share their stories—each in his own way—with the woman they both loved more than anyone else in the world. And Onslow wasn't supported by the hope that Jacynth held onto—that Fenella, putting aside her past grievances for the love of her child, would rush to nurse him and embrace her newly-rescued husband. Although this would be painful for Jacynth personally, he was selfless enough to be happy about the possibility of Fenella’s future happiness. But Lord Francis, who was unaware of the later telegram, became increasingly irritable due to his suspense and anxiety, and he could neither rest during the day nor sleep at night.

Jacynth had counted confidently on a return telegram from Fenella as soon as possible, and he was annoyed and disappointed when another day dragged slowly by without any news of her. Did she harbor so much resentment against Lord Francis, that she would not even come to him when their child was in danger? Jacynth’s anger burned a little at the thought. He could not believe that Fenella would be thus implacable. And Ronny was distinctly worse, he was feverish, and wandered in his talk, calling out for “Mummy” and imploring to be taken away from Mrs. Clutterbuck in a way that was pitiful to hear. There were hints, too, of that darker time when[269] he had been left alone with men and women of a coarser type—brutes in human guise, who starved and beat him and swore at him because he would neither lie nor steal. This part of his story his friends had striven to make him forget, but when his brain was clouded by fever, the frightful images of those terrible weeks in a New York slum came back to him with redoubled force, and it sometimes seemed as though only the presence of the mother for whom he cried so constantly could chase them away.

Jacynth had been counting on getting a telegram back from Fenella as soon as possible, so he felt annoyed and disappointed when another day dragged by without any word from her. Did she really hold so much resentment against Lord Francis that she wouldn’t even come to him when their child was in danger? Jacynth’s anger flared at the thought. He couldn’t believe that Fenella could be that unforgiving. And Ronny was definitely worse; he was feverish and rambling, calling out for “Mummy” and begging to be taken away from Mrs. Clutterbuck in a way that was heartbreaking to hear. There were also hints of that darker time when[269] he had been left alone with rougher people—brutes disguised as humans, who starved and beat him and yelled at him because he wouldn’t lie or steal. His friends had tried to help him forget this part of his past, but when he was overwhelmed by fever, the horrifying memories of those dreadful weeks in a New York slum came rushing back, sometimes making it seem like only the presence of the mother he cried for constantly could drive them away.

And yet Fenella did not come.

And yet Fenella still didn't arrive.

On the third day Jacynth waxed desperate, and resolved to telegraph again. He had seen in the newspapers some accounts of a gale which had been raging in the Channel, and it occurred to him that the Guernsey boats might perhaps have ceased running, which would of course give a reason for Fenella’s silence, and yet it seemed to him impossible that she should have heard nothing yet, or been unable to send him any answer. He would telegraph again, but he would go to Onslow first; it was possible—just possible—that she might have written to him.

On the third day, Jacynth became desperate and decided to send another telegram. He had read in the newspapers about a storm that had been hitting the Channel, and it occurred to him that the Guernsey boats might have stopped running, which would explain Fenella’s silence. Still, it seemed impossible to him that she wouldn’t have heard anything yet or been unable to respond. He decided to send another telegram, but first he would go to Onslow; it was possible—just possible—that she might have written to him.

From the look of agitation on Frank’s face, and the convulsive tightness with which he grasped a letter in his hand, Jacynth fancied at first that his conjecture had been correct. “What is it?” he said hurriedly. “Your wife—is she coming? Does she know that you are safe?”

From the anxious expression on Frank’s face and the way he tightly held a letter in his hand, Jacynth initially thought his guess had been right. “What’s going on?” he asked quickly. “Is your wife coming? Does she know you’re safe?”

[270]“Heaven knows! She makes no sign. No, the letter is not from her.”

[270]“God knows! She doesn't give any indication. No, the letter isn’t from her.”

His face was so pale, his aspect so disordered, that Jacynth could only gaze at him in surprise. And seeing his expression, Frank suddenly thrust the letter into his hand.

His face was so pale and his appearance so messy that Jacynth could only stare at him in shock. And seeing his expression, Frank quickly shoved the letter into his hand.

“See there,” he said. “What does it mean? Do you think there is anything in it? If it should be true—of Fenella, my darling—what have we done?” And he sank down in a chair beside the table, and buried his face in his hands.

“Look over there,” he said. “What does it mean? Do you think there's any truth to it? If it turns out to be true—about Fenella, my love—what have we done?” And he sat down in a chair next to the table and buried his face in his hands.

Jacynth opened the letter, which was written on coarse blue paper, and inclosed in a common envelope. Outside it looked like a tradesman’s circular. There was no stamp, no postmark; it was simply superscribed with Onslow’s name, and addressed to the hotel. The writing was evidently disguised, many of the words were printed, others written in a sloping hand.

Jacynth opened the letter, which was written on rough blue paper and enclosed in a regular envelope. On the outside, it looked like a business flyer. There was no stamp, no postmark; it was just labeled with Onslow’s name and addressed to the hotel. The handwriting was clearly disguised, with many words printed while others were in a slanted script.

“I will not tell you who I am,” the letter began, “or you may not believe me; nevertheless, I speak the truth. I am the only person, except Lady Onslow, who can unravel the mystery of Count de Mürger’s death. From her lips you will never hear it; will you hear it from mine?

“I won’t tell you who I am,” the letter started, “or you might not believe me; but I’m speaking the truth. I’m the only one, besides Lady Onslow, who can solve the mystery of Count de Mürger’s death. You will never hear it from her; will you hear it from me?

“She is innocent of his death; I can convince you of that. She is screening another. Do you not want to know his name? I was in the corridor on the night when the murder took place; I saw and heard all that occurred.

“She is innocent of his death; I can prove that to you. She is covering for someone else. Don’t you want to know his name? I was in the hallway the night the murder happened; I saw and heard everything that went down.

[271]“If you want to clear your wife’s name, come at four o’clock this afternoon to No. 10 Pearson’s Row, Mersey Street, then I will tell you all.

[271]“If you want to clear your wife's name, come to 10 Pearson’s Row, Mersey Street at four o’clock this afternoon, and I will tell you everything.

One Who Knows the Truth.

Someone Who Knows the Truth.

The paper dropped from Jacynth’s hands. “If Mme. de Vigny were living I should say that she wrote this letter,” he remarked. “But how,” he added, rather to himself than to Frank, “how could she know?”

The paper fell out of Jacynth’s hands. “If Mme. de Vigny were alive, I would say that she wrote this letter,” he said. “But how,” he added, mostly to himself rather than to Frank, “could she know?”

Onslow looked up. His face was haggard, and there was a wild light in his eyes. “If she lives,” he said brokenly, “she shall pay for all that she has done——”

Onslow looked up. His face was tired, and there was a wild look in his eyes. “If she survives,” he said shakily, “she will pay for everything she’s done—”

“There is no likelihood that she has been saved,” Jacynth broke in. “I don’t think a single woman was rescued. No, Frank, this is a plant; and of course you will take no notice of it.”

“There’s no chance she’s been saved,” Jacynth interrupted. “I don’t think a single woman was rescued. No, Frank, this is a setup; and you definitely shouldn’t pay any attention to it.”

“No notice of it! But do you think that I would leave a stone unturned where Fenella’s honor is in question?”

“No notice of it! But do you really think I would ignore anything when it comes to Fenella’s honor?”

“For Heaven’s sake, don’t go,” cried Jacynth hotly. “There can be no possible good in it. What can there be for you to hear, unless you doubt your wife’s story?”

“For heaven’s sake, don’t go,” Jacynth exclaimed passionately. “There’s no good that can come of it. What could you possibly hear, unless you’re doubting your wife’s story?”

His brow became dark and menacing as he spoke, but he was more anxious than angry. He and Fenella knew the truth, and he was bound by her wishes to keep it secret from Lord Francis; was it possible that anyone else should know? Surely, he said to himself, no other soul on earth[272] now living had an inkling of the truth. But at all hazards he would try to prevent Onslow from keeping so suspicious and so unworthy a tryst.

His brow furrowed with worry as he spoke, but he felt more anxious than angry. He and Fenella knew the truth, and he was obligated by her wishes to keep it a secret from Lord Francis; was it possible that anyone else could know? Surely, he thought to himself, no other living person had any idea of the truth. But at all costs, he would attempt to stop Onslow from having such a suspicious and unworthy meeting.[272]

Frank Onslow, however, had made up his mind, and did not respond to any of Jacynth’s somewhat ineffective arguments. And when the clock struck three, he took up his hat and went out without saying whither he was bound. But Jacynth was only too certain that he had gone to the place mentioned in the letter.

Frank Onslow, however, had made up his mind and didn’t respond to any of Jacynth’s rather weak arguments. When the clock struck three, he grabbed his hat and left without saying where he was going. But Jacynth was all too sure that he had gone to the place mentioned in the letter.

While he still stood hesitating whether to follow and force his company on him whether he would or no, there was a sound outside the door which made him start—the rustle of a woman’s dress, the well-known intonation of a woman’s voice.

While he was still hesitating about whether to follow and impose himself on him whether he liked it or not, he heard a sound outside the door that startled him—the rustle of a woman's dress and the familiar tone of a woman's voice.

“My Ronny; is he here? And Frank—Frank?”

“My Ronny, is he here? And Frank—Frank?”

Fenella had arrived.

Fenella has arrived.

She came in, radiant with hope and joy, holding out her hands to Jacynth, who came slowly forward and clasped them in his own.

She walked in, glowing with hope and happiness, reaching out her hands to Jacynth, who stepped forward slowly and took them in his own.

“My Ronny,” she repeated. “Ah, how happy you have made me. I shall have both Ronny and Frank again. Take me to them at once; I cannot bear another instant of delay.”

“My Ronny,” she said again. “Oh, how happy you’ve made me. I’ll have both Ronny and Frank back. Take me to them right now; I can’t stand another second of waiting.”


[273]

CHAPTER XXII.
BY GEORGE MANVILLE FENN.

Mersey Street, sir? Oh, yes; first to the right, second to the left, and then third to the right.”

Mersey Street, sir? Oh, yes; turn right first, then left second, and then right again for the third time.”

Frank Onslow nodded his thanks and hurried away, trying hard to retain the sequence of rights and lefts in his confused brain; while the policeman whom he had questioned stood looking after him and beating his gloves.

Frank Onslow nodded his thanks and quickly walked away, trying hard to keep track of the series of rights and lefts in his muddled mind; meanwhile, the policeman he had asked stood watching him and patting his gloves.

“What does he want down Mersey Street? No accounting for these swells.”

“What does he want down Mersey Street? Can’t make sense of these fancy people.”

Onslow had not noticed the man’s manner, but he could not help hesitating for a moment as he reached the street named; and he hesitated again as he paused at the open door of No. 10—open, as he thought, like a trap.

Onslow hadn’t paid attention to the man’s behavior, but he couldn’t help pausing for a moment when he got to the street mentioned; and he hesitated again as he stopped at the open door of No. 10—open, as he thought, like a trap.

But the intense desire to test the value of the promised information bore down everything else; and, forgetting the aspect of the coarse-looking women and ruffianly men loafing about at public-house doors and the corners of the streets, he knocked sharply.

But the strong urge to see if the promised information was real overshadowed everything else; and, disregarding the sight of the rough-looking women and shady men hanging out at the pub doors and street corners, he knocked firmly.

“I will not go in,” he said to himself. “Ronny—Fenella—my[274] life may be of value to them, if it is little to me.”

“I’m not going in,” he said to himself. “Ronny—Fenella—my[274] life might mean something to them, even if it means little to me.”

A hard faced, showily dressed woman of about forty came to the door, looked him sharply up and down, and before he could speak exclaimed:

A stern-looking, flamboyantly dressed woman in her forties came to the door, gave him a quick once-over, and before he could say anything, exclaimed:

“Oh, you’re the gent, are you?”

“Oh, so you’re the gentleman, huh?”

“What do you mean? Yes, I am the gentleman who was to come here by appointment.”

“What do you mean? Yes, I’m the guy who was supposed to come here as planned.”

“Then you’re too late,” said the woman sourly. “She’s gone.”

“Then you’re too late,” the woman said bitterly. “She’s gone.”

“She—has—gone?” faltered Onslow. “The appointment was at four o’clock. It is not ten minutes past.”

“She—has—gone?” Onslow stammered. “The appointment was at four o’clock. It’s only ten minutes past.”

“I can’t help that. She came back in a hurry in a cab, fetched her bag, and she’s gone.”

"I can't do anything about that. She rushed back in a cab, grabbed her bag, and left."

“But the—the lady—is coming back?”

“But the lady is coming back?”

“Not likely. If you came you was to be shown into the room she took. Want to wait?”

“Not likely. If you come, you will be shown into the room she took. Want to wait?”

“No,” said Onslow shortly, as a strange suspicion flashed through his brain, and he turned and hurried away.

“No,” Onslow said curtly, as a strange suspicion flashed through his mind, and he turned and hurried away.

Had Lucille been saved, and was this some fresh scheme on her part, some fresh web spinning to entangle him and keep him and Fenella apart?

Had Lucille been saved, and was this some new plan of hers, some new trap to keep him and Fenella apart?

He shivered slightly as he walked sharply away, feeling that he must by an accident have escaped from some new peril; and as he walked rapidly on through the crowded streets he saw nothing but the face of his fair young wife gazing[275] at him reproachfully, but with a yearning look of forgiveness in her eyes.

He shivered a little as he walked quickly away, feeling like he must have accidentally escaped from some new danger; and as he rushed through the crowded streets, all he could see was the face of his beautiful young wife looking at him with disappointment, yet with a longing expression of forgiveness in her eyes.

“Yes, there must be forgiveness now,” he muttered feverishly; “I do not deserve it, but for Ronny’s sake. And she is waiting for me—waiting till I go to her and on my knees beg her to come, and she will come, for the sake of our darling boy.”

“Yes, there has to be forgiveness now,” he whispered anxiously; “I don’t deserve it, but for Ronny’s sake. And she’s waiting for me—waiting until I go to her and on my knees beg her to come, and she will come, for the sake of our beloved boy.”

He was hurrying on with the busy tide of life eddying by his side, but his eyes had once more assumed their fixed, hypnotic look as he gazed straight before him, seeing the chamber in which his child lay dying, as it seemed, his little head tossing from side to side, while his monotonous, ceaseless cry was for his mother.

He was rushing along with the hectic flow of life swirling around him, but his eyes had once again taken on that fixed, hypnotic gaze as he stared straight ahead, seeing the room where his child seemed to be dying, his little head tossing back and forth, while his endless, repetitive cry was for his mother.

He had room but for one thought now, and that was to fetch Fenella to her boy’s bedside; and as the mental vision faded, and his countenance resumed its wonted aspect, the influence remained.

He had space for only one thought now, and that was to bring Fenella to her son's bedside; and as the mental image faded, and his expression returned to its usual look, the feeling stayed.

He hesitated for a few moments, thinking that he would first return to the hotel, but feeling that if the boy were worse he would not have the strength of mind to leave him, he forced himself in the other direction and made straight for the great station.

He paused for a moment, considering whether he should go back to the hotel, but realizing that if the boy’s condition worsened, he wouldn’t have the mental strength to walk away from him, he pushed himself in the opposite direction and headed straight for the main train station.

“It was madness to expect her to come here,” he kept on muttering. “It was my duty to fetch her to our child.”

“It was crazy to think she would come here,” he kept muttering. “It was my responsibility to bring her to our child.”

His actions were almost mechanical, but[276] throughout he felt as if some force other than his own natural impulse was urging him on in all that followed, though there seemed nothing unusual in the aspect of the careworn man who spoke to the inspector on the great platform, learned that the next London express started in half an hour, and then paced the flags slowly till he could take a ticket and his place in a corner of one of the coupés.

His movements were almost robotic, but[276] throughout, he felt like some force beyond his own natural instincts was pushing him forward in everything that happened next. There didn’t seem to be anything out of the ordinary about the tired man who spoke to the inspector on the main platform, found out that the next London express would leave in half an hour, and then walked slowly along the pavement until he could buy a ticket and find a seat in the corner of one of the compartments.

The rest was dreamlike, and there were times when he became unconscious. It could hardly be called sleep. And at those moments, mingled with the rush and roar of the swift train, he could hear Ronny’s plaintive cry for her who would bring him back to life and health, while in the faint distance, as if beckoning him onward, there was Fenella’s sweet, half-reproachful face, waiting, always waiting until he should come.

The rest felt surreal, and there were times when he lost consciousness. It barely qualified as sleep. In those moments, mixed with the rush and noise of the fast train, he could hear Ronny’s sad call for the one who would revive him and restore his health. In the faint distance, as if encouraging him to move forward, was Fenella’s sweet, partly disappointed face, always waiting for him to arrive.

Ever the same, whether sunk in repose or awake and staring out at the blurred landscape, there was Fenella, with her great eyes, silently calling him to her feet.

Always the same, whether resting or awake and gazing out at the hazy scenery, there was Fenella, with her big eyes, silently beckoning him to her side.

Yes, all dreamlike—visionary—of a great station, of a short journey through the great city, then of the rail once more, and then of the steamer calmly gliding down Southampton Water. The lights here and there, then the darkness and the cool, soft, light breeze fanning his burning temples, as he leaned over the bulwarks forward with fixed eyes, waiting for the[277] morning and the first glimpse of the sunny island which he loved.

Yes, it was all dreamlike—visionary—of a big train station, of a short trip through the bustling city, then the train again, and finally the boat smoothly gliding down Southampton Water. The lights blinking here and there, then the darkness and the cool, soft breeze cooling his heated forehead, as he leaned over the railing, staring ahead, waiting for the morning and the first view of the sunny island he loved.

Always confused and dreamlike, but there were memories of the dancing waters, of dimly seen white rocks, and of a great blaze of light flashing out at intervals with electric glare, and seeming to sweep the sea. Then a long, long period of darkness in a rough, tossing sea, whose cool spray ever dashed in his face, and at last a pale pearly gray, changing to a warm glow; then broad sunshine, and at last the rocky islets and his destination looking a very paradise set in the deep blue sea.

Always hazy and surreal, but there were memories of the dancing waters, of faintly seen white rocks, and of a bright burst of light flashing out at intervals with an electric glare, sweeping across the sea. Then came a long stretch of darkness in a rough, churning sea, with cool spray constantly splashing his face, and finally a pale pearly gray shifting to a warm glow; then broad sunshine, and ultimately the rocky islets and his destination appearing like a paradise set in the deep blue sea.

The sight of the island gave him hope, and his brain cleared for the time. He saw Fenella placing her hands in his, eager to follow him to their child, and for one moment he closed his eyes and clung fast to the vessel’s side, for there was a sensation of joy that turned him giddy. It seemed greater than he could bear.

The sight of the island gave him hope, and for a moment, his mind felt clear. He saw Fenella reaching for his hands, eager to join him in getting to their child, and for just a second, he closed his eyes and held on tightly to the side of the boat, overwhelmed by a rush of joy that made him feel dizzy. It seemed almost too much to handle.

The port at last and the tedious landing, for it was low water, but he sprang down into the first boat that came alongside, and feeling calmer now, he landed, but, as he stepped ashore, staggered and nearly fell.

The port at last and the long wait to land, since it was low tide, but he jumped into the first boat that came alongside, and feeling calmer now, he got off, but as he stepped onto the shore, he staggered and nearly fell.

A curious feeling of irritation came over him as he saw a man smile, and he turned upon him resentfully.

A strange feeling of annoyance washed over him as he saw a man smile, and he glared at him angrily.

“Don’t be cross, sir,” said the man. “You’re not the first who has felt dizzy after being seasick. You’ll be all right after breakfast.”

“Don’t be upset, sir,” said the man. “You’re not the first to feel dizzy after getting seasick. You’ll be fine after breakfast.”

[278]“Breakfast!” The man’s words rang in his ears and he remembered that it was many hours since anything had passed his lips. But he thought no more of his growing weakness, and had himself driven to the rose-hung cottage where Fenella was waiting for him with outstretched hands.

[278]“Breakfast!” The man's words echoed in his mind, and he realized it had been many hours since he had eaten anything. But he pushed aside thoughts of his increasing weakness and had himself driven to the rose-covered cottage where Fenella was waiting for him with open arms.

How long the time seemed, and how misty and dim everything looked. The sun shone brilliantly, but there was a something pressing, as it were, upon his brain, a strange pain too at his heart, and that feeling of faintness which seemed to overcome him from time to time.

How long the time felt, and how hazy and unclear everything appeared. The sun shone brightly, but there was something weighing heavily on his mind, a strange ache in his heart, and that feeling of dizziness that seemed to hit him every now and then.

At last! The cottage where he had left her—his darling—yes, the only woman he had ever loved; and he sat up eager to spring out—to tell her that his mission had been faithfully performed. But he had to avail himself of the driver’s arm and totter up to the door, his eyes wildly searching the window for Fenella’s face.

At last! The cottage where he had left her—his darling—yes, the only woman he had ever loved; and he sat up, eager to jump out—to tell her that he had completed his mission. But he had to rely on the driver’s arm and stumbled up to the door, his eyes frantically searching the window for Fenella’s face.

Then once more, as in a dream, someone meeting him and a voice speaking: “The lady? No, sir, she left here in the bad weather, two days ago, by the boat.”

Then once again, like in a dream, someone approached him and said, “The lady? No, sir, she left here in the bad weather two days ago by boat.”

Onslow heard no more, for a black cloud closed him in, and when he recovered consciousness he was looking in the pleasant face of the elderly little doctor who had attended his wife.

Onslow heard nothing else, as a dark cloud enveloped him, and when he regained consciousness, he found himself looking at the kind face of the elderly doctor who had treated his wife.

“That’s better, my dear sir,” he said. “You are suffering from exhaustion. That’s right—no, no, you must drink this. You are not used to[279] the sea, I suppose. It does prostrate some people, and leave them weak.”

“That's better, my good man,” he said. “You’re really worn out. That’s right—no, no, you have to drink this. I take it you’re not used to the sea? It can really take it out of some people and leave them feeling weak.”

“Mrs.—Lady Onslow—my wife?” gasped the wretched man.

“Mrs.—Lady Onslow—my wife?” the miserable man gasped.

“She has left the island, my dear sir, and really you must—— Good Heavens! what are you going to do?”

“She has left the island, my dear sir, and honestly you must—— Good heavens! what are you going to do?”

“Return at once,” said Onslow, trying to rise.

“Come back right now,” Onslow said, trying to get up.

“Impossible. You are not fit to travel.”

“Not a chance. You’re not ready to travel.”

“Must travel.”

"Need to travel."

“But there is no boat till to-morrow morning between nine and ten, and even if there were, believe me, my dear sir, it would be madness. It is my duty to tell you that you seem to me to be developing symptoms that——”

“But there’s no boat until tomorrow morning between nine and ten, and even if there were, believe me, my dear sir, it would be crazy. It’s my duty to tell you that you seem to be showing symptoms that——”

The doctor said no more, for Frank Onslow had sunk on the couch insensible once more, and the next day’s boat had gone when, weak so that he had to support himself with a stick, he made his way slowly along the cliffs after dispatching a telegram to Jacynth at the hotel at Liverpool telling him of his state, of his failure, and imploring him to send news.

The doctor said nothing more, since Frank Onslow had collapsed on the couch again, and the next day's boat had already left. The next day, feeling so weak that he had to use a stick for support, he slowly made his way along the cliffs after sending a telegram to Jacynth at the hotel in Liverpool, updating him on his condition, his failure, and begging him for news.

He knew that it would be hours before an answer could come, and to try and calm himself he was slowly walking along the path, gazing out to sea at the swiftly coming tide, and thinking of the long period that had to be got over before he could take boat the next morning, and escape from what now seemed to him a prison.

He knew it would take hours before he could get an answer, and to try to calm himself, he was slowly walking along the path, staring out at the sea and the quickly rising tide, thinking about the long stretch of time he had to get through before he could take a boat the next morning and get away from what now felt like a prison.

[280]Sick at heart and angry at his weakness, he sat down upon one of the blocks of stone that rose from among the heather just as footsteps approached from the direction in which he had come, and a strange, foreign-looking man, thin, ghastly, and whose ragged garments were hardly hidden under a rough pea-jacket, looked at him sharply as he passed, and raised his cap, showing his closely cut hair.

[280]Feeling heartbroken and frustrated with his weakness, he settled onto one of the stone blocks that jutted up from the heather just as footsteps came from the way he had arrived. A strange-looking man, thin and ghostly, whose tattered clothes barely concealed a rough pea coat, glanced at him sharply as he walked by and lifted his cap, revealing his very short hair.

Onslow acknowledged his salute, saw in him a beggar, and his hand involuntarily went to his pocket; but the man made a quick gesture, and passed on.

Onslow nodded back at his salute, recognized him as a beggar, and his hand instinctively reached for his pocket; but the man made a swift gesture and moved on.

“One as wretched, perhaps, as I,” thought Onslow; and then, as if moved by some strange impulse, he rose and followed the man, who somehow had a strange fascination for him.

"One as miserable, maybe, as I am," thought Onslow; and then, as if driven by some odd impulse, he got up and followed the man, who somehow had a weird charm for him.

The path turned there, and the man disappeared beyond a projecting rock, but reappeared, sheltering behind the rock, as if to avoid being seen.

The path curved there, and the man vanished behind a jutting rock, but then he emerged again, hiding behind the rock as if to stay out of sight.

It was curious, but Onslow passed on, and left the man bending downward, as if to fill a pipe. But the man and his gestures passed out of Onslow’s thoughts instantly, for, as he went on past the rock in turn, he stopped short, paralyzed at the sight of a well-dressed lady approaching him rapidly, leaning down and talking to a little elfish, sharp-faced peasant child, whom she was leading by one hand, while she carried a small traveling bag in the other.

It was strange, but Onslow walked on, leaving the man bent down as if he were filling a pipe. However, the man and his actions quickly faded from Onslow’s mind when he passed the rock. He suddenly stopped, frozen in place at the sight of a nicely dressed lady coming toward him quickly. She was leaning down, talking to a small, mischievous-looking peasant child, whom she was holding by one hand while carrying a small travel bag in the other.

[281]“Lucille!” gasped Onslow, as a great dread of some fresh complication assailed him.

[281]“Lucille!” Onslow breathed, overcome by a sudden fear of another problem looming ahead.

She started, drew herself up erect, and then, with a look of wonder in her eyes which gave place to a look of delight:

She started, stood up straight, and then, with a look of wonder in her eyes that turned into a look of delight:

“Ah! mon chéri,” she cried. “Then you have followed me?” Then to the wondering child, “Go back to the cottage, petite. I do not want you yet. I will fetch you soon. The little one of an old friend, Frank,” she continued.

“Ah! my dear,” she exclaimed. “So you have followed me?” Then, turning to the surprised child, “Go back to the cottage, little one. I don’t need you yet. I’ll come get you soon. The little one of an old friend, Frank,” she continued.

The handsome, smiling face suddenly turned livid, the jaw dropped, and with her eyes dilated, Lucille de Vigny stood gazing past Onslow as if at some spectral object at his back. Then, clutching the bag to her breast as if to protect herself, she uttered a wild, animal-like cry of dread, turned and dashed down among the rocks where a precipitous track led to the sea.

The handsome, smiling face suddenly turned pale, the jaw dropped, and with her eyes wide open, Lucille de Vigny stood staring past Onslow as if at some ghostly figure behind him. Then, clutching the bag to her chest as if to shield herself, she let out a wild, animal-like scream of fear, turned, and ran down the steep path among the rocks that led to the sea.

Almost at the same moment a hoarse voice cried to Onslow in French:

Almost at the same moment, a raspy voice shouted to Onslow in French:

“Take care! The poor child! Do not let her see!”

“Be careful! The poor kid! Don’t let her see!”

But as the man literally plunged down the track, the child uttered a piercing shriek, covered her little face with her hands, and dropped down upon her knees.

But as the man literally fell down the track, the child let out a scream, covered her little face with her hands, and dropped to her knees.

Onslow was paralyzed for the moment, and then, as he heard another cry from below, he forgot his weakness, a thrill of vigor ran through him, and he staggered to the commencement of[282] the track. The woman was hateful to him now; he had looked upon her as a serpent in his path, but still she had loved him in her way. She was a woman, and he could not stand supine and not raise a hand to defend her from the attack of the savage-looking wretch whose aspect had filled her with such horror. He looked to right and left; there was not a soul in sight, while at his feet the sea came rushing and swirling in amid the wild, jagged rocks, a wave every now and then rising up and falling with a roar, scattering the spray high in air.

Onslow was frozen for a moment, and then, as he heard another cry from below, he shook off his weakness. A rush of energy surged through him, and he staggered to the beginning of[282] the path. The woman filled him with disdain now; he saw her as a snake blocking his way, but still, she had cared for him in her own way. She was a woman, and he couldn't just stand there doing nothing while defending her from the attack of the savage-looking man whose appearance had terrified her. He looked around; there wasn’t a soul in sight, while at his feet the sea crashed and swirled among the wild, jagged rocks, with waves occasionally rising and falling with a roar, spraying mist high into the air.

In his weak state it was madness to attempt the descent, one at which he would have hesitated even when well and strong, while now, as he lowered himself down, clinging to rock after rock and grasping at a handful of the tangled growth among their interstices, he felt that the thrill of strength was passing rapidly away.

In his weakened state, it was crazy to try to climb down, something he would have thought twice about even when he was healthy and strong. Now, as he lowered himself, hanging onto one rock after another and grabbing at some of the tangled plants growing in between, he sensed that his strength was quickly fading.

But still he went on, with the thought in his mind that even had Fenella been present, and known of her enemy’s peril, she would have urged him to try and save her from this man.

But still he continued, thinking that even if Fenella had been there and was aware of her enemy’s danger, she would have encouraged him to try and save her from this man.

But now he felt that it could not be robbery; it must be something more; and again, as from below there arose a hoarse, despairing cry for help, he asked himself, was this another of Lucille’s victims, and—good Heavens! the thought chilled him with horror. The man refused his alms—he was no common beggar—did it mean some terrible revenge?

But now he felt that it couldn't just be robbery; it had to be something more. And again, as a hoarse, desperate cry for help rose from below, he asked himself if this was another one of Lucille’s victims, and—oh my God!—the thought chilled him with fear. The man rejected his charity—he was no ordinary beggar—did it mean some awful revenge?

[283]The idea thrilled him with another wave of strength, and he went on lowering himself down, feeling that those who had gone before must have fallen. For there was no track now; he was on a precipitous slope, where a false step would have sent him headlong down to where the waves were racing in among the broken crags of granite crusted with limpet and barnacle, and amber, clinging fucus, and among which every now and then were the long strands of ruddy or olive sea-wrack tossed here and there, like the shaggy hair of strange sea monsters, coming in with the tide.

[283]The thought excited him with a rush of energy, and he continued to lower himself down, sensing that those who had come before him must have fallen. There was no path now; he was on a steep slope, where a misstep could send him tumbling down to where the waves crashed among the jagged granite rocks, thick with limpets and barnacles, amber, clingy seaweed, and scattered strands of reddish or olive sea wrack, tossed here and there like the messy hair of strange sea monsters coming in with the tide.

Onslow had lowered himself down till his strength totally failed, and he sank upon a ledge, giddy with weakness and excitement, as he looked about him in vain for those he sought.

Onslow had lowered himself down until his strength completely gave out, and he collapsed onto a ledge, dizzy from fatigue and excitement, as he searched around hopelessly for those he was looking for.

At that moment a huge wave broke with a heavy, booming roar, and in the following noise and rush of the waters, he lay down on his chest, reaching out over the edge of the shelf to peer below, for the chilling thought came upon him now that both must have reached the bottom and have been swept away.

At that moment, a massive wave crashed with a loud, booming noise, and amidst the chaos and rush of the water, he lay down on his stomach, leaning over the edge of the shelf to look down, as the chilling thought struck him that both must have reached the bottom and been swept away.

A thrill ran through him again for there, not thirty feet below him, in a complete cul-de-sac among the rocks stood Lucille, her face toward him, her wrist thrust through the handle of the bag, and her fingers with her delicate gloves all torn, cramped as it were into the rough rock on either side, as, with her head thrown back and her[284] body bowed, she seemed to be at one and the same time clinging desperately to the rock and forcing herself as far back as she could from the bareheaded man who stood a couple of paces away, his arms crossed upon a breast-high stone between them, and his chin upon them as he gazed with a grim satisfaction at the terror-convulsed face before him.

A thrill coursed through him again because there, not thirty feet below, in a complete cul-de-sac among the rocks stood Lucille, facing him, her wrist hooked through the handle of the bag, and her fingers in her delicate gloves all ripped, seemingly trapped against the rough rock on either side. With her head tilted back and her body bent, she appeared to be desperately clinging to the rock while simultaneously trying to pull herself away from the bareheaded man just a few steps away. He had his arms crossed on a stone that was breast-high between them, resting his chin on them as he looked down at her terror-stricken face with grim satisfaction.

Onslow grasped the position, and he saw, too, something glitter—it was the point of a knife which appeared between the rock and the man’s elbow.

Onslow understood the situation, and he noticed something shining—it was the tip of a knife that appeared between the rock and the man’s elbow.

“And I can do no more,” groaned Onslow to himself.

“And I can do no more,” Onslow groaned to himself.

At that moment he made an effort to try and climb down, and a terrible spasm at his breast made him sink down again, panting.

At that moment, he tried to climb down, but a terrible pain in his chest made him sink down again, breathing heavily.

But his movement had caught Lucille’s eye, and she glanced up wildly and uttered a shriek.

But his movement caught Lucille’s attention, and she looked up in shock and let out a scream.

“Frank! Frank!” she cried; “help, help, he is mad.”

“Frank! Frank!” she shouted. “Help, help, he’s crazy.”

The man looked up and uttered a loud laugh, as he said calmly, in good English:

The man looked up and burst out laughing, as he said calmly, in clear English:

“No, monsieur, I am not mad. I am this woman’s fate.”

“No, sir, I’m not crazy. I am this woman’s destiny.”

“No, no,” shrieked Lucille, about whose feet the waves were now surging, but she dared not stir lest the man should spring upon her with that knife. “Frank, for God’s sake, help! He will kill me.”

“No, no,” screamed Lucille, with the waves now crashing at her feet, but she couldn't move for fear the man would leap at her with that knife. “Frank, please help! He’s going to kill me.”

[285]“Yes,” said the man, “as you killed me, body and soul, and buried me in a dungeon that was like a tomb.”

[285]“Yeah,” the man said, “just like you killed me, body and soul, and locked me away in a dungeon that felt like a tomb.”

“No, no!” shrieked Lucille. “Help, Frank! You loved me once.”

“No, no!” shouted Lucille. “Help, Frank! You used to love me.”

“Ha! ha!” cried the man, unfolding his arms, and glaring at Frank. “Another lover! Poor wretch, I pity you. She has wrecked you as she wrecked me.”

“Ha! Ha!” shouted the man, unfolding his arms and glaring at Frank. “Another fool in love! I feel sorry for you. She has ruined you just like she ruined me.”

“No, no,” cried the wretched woman hoarsely. “Help! help!”

“No, no,” cried the distressed woman hoarsely. “Help! Help!”

“There is no help, woman,” thundered the man. “The end has come. Monsieur, I claim the right of punishment. I am her husband. Bah! you can do nothing. It is her fate!”

“There’s no help, woman,” the man shouted. “The end has come. Sir, I claim the right to punish. I am her husband. Bah! You can’t do anything. It’s her fate!”

“And so,” he continued, as he turned his terrible eyes on the shrinking woman, “you saw me away there yonder, and fled here. Fool! I knew you would come here to steal away my little Lucille—curse you! Why did I let her bear your name? You would have stolen her away, not that you loved her—you never loved, you cannot—and it was to plant another sting, another poisoned arrow in the breast of the poor trusting wretch who loved you, idolized you, and committed crime for your sake. But you could not escape me longer. I followed you from yonder town, I followed you step by step till I have you here before me dying—do you hear, wretch—dying before my eyes.”

“And so,” he continued, glaring at the shrinking woman, “you saw me over there and ran here. Fool! I knew you would come here to take my little Lucille away—damn you! Why did I let her take your name? You would have taken her away, not because you loved her—you never loved, you can't—and it was just to inflict another wound, another poisoned arrow in the heart of the poor trusting fool who loved you, idolized you, and committed crimes for you. But you can't escape me any longer. I followed you from that town, step by step, until I have you here dying—do you hear me, wretch—dying right before my eyes.”

[286]“No, no, for pity’s sake!” she shrieked, her thin voice hardly rising above the roar of the coming tide. “Frank, call for help, he will murder me!”

[286] “No, no, please!” she yelled, her high-pitched voice barely audible over the crashing waves. “Frank, call for help, he’s going to kill me!”

“Yes—call, monsieur, call loud. There is none to hear. No one can help her now. This is the time for which I prayed in the cold, silent dungeon at Clairvaux—for which I prayed as I toiled, and it has come—come at last. Lucille, dearest wife—ah, how beautiful you are—will you embrace me once again? Thus, with the knife between us, the hilt to my breast, the point to thine? Shall we clasp each other in our arms once more, or shall I wait and see the waves slowly rise, and rise, and rise till they sweep above your head?”

“Yes—call, sir, call out loud. There’s no one here to hear you. No one can help her now. This is the moment I've been praying for in the cold, silent dungeon at Clairvaux—this is what I prayed for while I worked, and it has finally come. Lucille, my dearest wife—oh, how beautiful you are—will you embrace me just one more time? With the knife between us, the handle to my chest, the point to yours? Shall we hold each other in our arms once again, or should I wait and watch the waves slowly rise, and rise, and rise until they wash over your head?”

She uttered no sound now for the moment, but kept her eyes fixed upon him, while Onslow strove vainly to call for help—to go to the woman’s aid, but every nerve seemed chained, and he could only gaze down as the man glided round the rock which parted him from his wife, holding the knife-hilt against his breast.

She didn't make a sound at that moment, but kept her eyes locked on him, while Onslow desperately tried to call for help—to go to the woman's aid, but every nerve felt frozen, and he could only watch as the man moved around the rock that separated him from his wife, holding the knife hilt against his chest.

Then, heard above the roar of the waves, Lucille’s voice rang out inarticulately as she still clung there, her back to the rock, her arms outstretched. It was the cry of the rat driven to the corner from which there is no escape, and in his agony Onslow lay there, watching the dénouement of the tragedy, perfectly helpless to save.

Then, above the sound of the waves, Lucille’s voice shouted out nonsensically as she clung there, her back against the rock and her arms stretched out. It was the cry of a rat trapped in a corner with no way out, and in his distress, Onslow lay there, watching the outcome of the tragedy, completely unable to save her.


[287]

CHAPTER XXIII.
BY “TASMA.”

Our nineteenth century, as we are all aware, is nothing if not analytical. Chemists spend days and nights in examining into the properties of some apparently unimportant compound, and do not abandon their task until they have ascertained the exact proportions in which primal gases are blended in its composition. In the same way, men of science, dissectors of motives, and these curious lay-preachers, the French novelists, take some complicated sentiment of the human heart and twist it round, and turn it inside out, and expend themselves in efforts to trace it back to its origin through the influences of heredity or idiosyncrasy, or a predominance of white or red globules in the blood. Their researches are not always as fertile in results as those of the chemists, for in every human organization there enters an unknown quantity which upsets the calculations of all the physiologists and psychologists combined. Nevertheless, they carry on their labors undaunted, and it may be said of them, as of the alchemists of old, that if they do not find[288] the philosopher’s stone, they make at least occasional discoveries which help to bring about a better understanding of human needs and weaknesses. It is unnecessary to say that the sentiment of love, or the condition of a man or woman under the influence of this sentiment, is the favorite object of their investigations. And the more it is entangled with other sentiments, such, for instance, as those of duty or honor or pride or passion, the better they are pleased; for, like the chemists with their unknown compound, they can give full vent to their analytical skill in pulling it to pieces, and proving to their own satisfaction that it is made up of all manner of minor mingled sentiments, and is in fact nothing but a mere jumble of inherited instincts and impulses.

Our 19th century, as we all know, is defined by analysis. Chemists spend days and nights examining the properties of seemingly insignificant compounds and won’t stop until they’ve figured out the exact ratios of the fundamental gases that make them up. Similarly, scientists, who dissect motives, and those curious lay-preachers, the French novelists, take complex emotions from the human heart and turn them over, look at them from every angle, and go to great lengths to trace them back to their origins through heredity, personal quirks, or the balance of white or red blood cells. Their research doesn’t always yield results as fruitful as the chemists’, because there’s always some unknown factor that throws off the calculations of all the physiologists and psychologists together. Still, they persist in their work fearlessly, and it can be said of them, as well as the ancient alchemists, that if they don’t discover the philosopher’s stone, they at least occasionally stumble upon insights that enhance our understanding of human needs and weaknesses. It goes without saying that the feeling of love, or how a man or woman feels under its influence, is their favorite subject of study. They’re especially pleased when it’s mixed with other feelings, like duty, honor, pride, or passion, because, just like chemists with their unknown compounds, they can fully unleash their analytical skills in dissecting it and convincing themselves that it’s a blend of all sorts of minor, mixed emotions, essentially just a chaotic collection of inherited instincts and impulses.

The state of Jacynth’s mind, during his friend’s absence upon his fruitless and bootless quest in Guernsey, was just such as a scientific French novelist would have loved to fathom and explain.

The state of Jacynth’s mind, during his friend’s absence on his pointless and useless quest in Guernsey, was exactly the kind of thing a scientific French novelist would have enjoyed exploring and explaining.

In so doing he would have performed a feat of which the object of his investigation was himself utterly incapable, for Jacynth, for reasons best known to himself, shrank from making too close an examination of his feelings and desires at this particular period. It might have been that he was afraid of facing the conclusion which lurked at the bottom of them. There was a small balcony at the Liverpool hotel, just outside the room wherein Ronny was being coaxed into[289] convalescence by his mother, where our hero would sit smoking his cigar until late in the afternoon, following out a train of disjointed thoughts that he essayed to drive away upon the circling wreaths of smoke drifting before him into the void. Perhaps they were more impressions than thoughts, half sad, half pleasant musings that it was safer not to reduce to coherent shape. He was conscious throughout of a dominant wish that the present time could be prolonged into an indefinite future; not at the cost of sickness and suffering to his unfortunate friend, but only, perhaps, at the cost of a timely prolongation of the actual gales which prevented the Guernsey boats from putting to sea. He had not willed that his signature should appear upon the telegram to Fenella in connection with her husband’s; but since fate and (to say the truth) Frank’s folly in running off upon a wild-goose chase of his own had combined to leave him in charge, he could not but feel that there was a certain poetical justice in the situation, which it was allowable to enjoy to the full while it lasted. He pondered a good deal upon Fenella’s character, which seemed to have revealed itself to him latterly in a new light. He remembered that her first question, her first cry, as she rushed into the hotel, had been for her child. It was only afterward that she had shown any solicitude concerning the fate of Ronny’s father. Then, had she not resigned[290] herself to the lot—nay, had she not willfully chosen it—of a self-constituted grass widow for years unnumbered? Her child, however, she had kept by her side, and, as far as could be seen, he had satisfied all the needs of her heart, for Jacynth was of those who believed that the train-attendant of Fenella’s adorers had had nothing to say to her heart, thought they might have amused her vanity. Could she belong, he asked himself, to the order of women of whom Dumas, fils, speaks, when he says that in certain natures the instinct of maternity overcomes the instinct of wifehood, and that the woman ceases to be wife and mother, and becomes mother and wife, or possibly mother only? In that case any man who should prove himself a true friend and protector of her little boy might be sure of having a warm second place in her heart. It was certainly to be deplored that Ronny’s natural protector was not better fitted for his responsible office. Though Lord Onslow had shown spasmodic bursts of affection for the lad and had undergone in New York a useless martyrdom in his behalf, which a man who, to speak familiarly, had kept his head upon his shoulders, would have known how to avoid, he had not been a father to him in the true sense of the word. He had not once essayed to reach the mother’s heart through the child’s during all the years that he had been separated from her. How differently Jacynth would[291] have acted in his place; but then, as he reflected, he would never have parted from Fenella at all. He would have given her no reason, no excuse for desiring to leave him, and as for those flirtations of her juvenile matronhood, he would not have taken them too seriously, for he would have felt convinced that she would outgrow them—would leave them behind, very likely, with the cutting of her wisdom teeth. Well, life’s experience had done for her what a husband’s guidance had failed to do. She was amazingly reasonable now, and might develop into a delightful companion for a man of sense. It was a pity, Jacynth thought again, but I do not believe he avowed the thought, that Frank should have been so wanting in this quality. A fine fellow without doubt. A man to lead a forlorn hope in an emergency, only forlorn hopes are unfortunately rare as everyday occurrences. A grain of common sense would have been much more to the purpose, and this grain was unhappily just what Fenella’s husband lacked. When his friend’s deficiencies were not vaguely outlining themselves upon the smoke-wreaths before him, the recollection of a certain episode would take their place, which never failed to bring a curious half smile upon the smoker’s face, not a smile of the lips, but an unconscious wrinkling of the skin in the neighborhood of the eyes, which conveyed the impression of some inward pleasure. The[292] episode had occurred the first morning that Ronny had been well enough to be taken out in a bath chair to Sefton Park, his mother and Jacynth walking on either side. The little boy had espied a sailor sitting on a bench with a smoked-out pipe in his hand (lacking, perhaps, the means of replenishing it), and having the vision of his friend the bos’n before his eyes, and a full comprehension, gathered from his night upon the mast, of the dangers that lie in wait for those who go down to the sea in ships, had asked that his bath chair might be stopped, while he pulled out his new purse and extracted one of the sixpences his mother had put into it for the tobaccoless sailor. The man’s gratitude had been unbounded. He had taken off his hat to all the group under the evident impression that it was a family party, and “May all your progeny, sir, and my lady’s, take after this ’ere little chap,” he had said at parting, “it’s the best wish a grateful heart can salute ye with.” Fenella had blushed a deep rose color, and Jacynth had felt an unreasoning pang of elation and regret as he walked away. He would have liked to come across the sailor again, not to correct him of his error, but to reward him for it.

By doing so, he would have accomplished something that the subject of his investigation was completely incapable of, as Jacynth, for reasons known only to him, avoided a close examination of his feelings and desires at that time. He might have been afraid to confront the conclusion hidden within them. There was a small balcony at the Liverpool hotel, just outside the room where Ronny was being gently coaxed back to health by his mother, where our hero would sit smoking his cigar until late afternoon, following a stream of disconnected thoughts that he tried to push away on the swirling smoke drifting into the void. Perhaps they were more impressions than thoughts, half sad, half pleasant reflections that it was better not to put into words. Throughout, he was aware of a strong desire that this moment could linger into an endless future; not at the expense of sickness and suffering for his unfortunate friend, but perhaps only at the cost of a timely extension of the actual storms that kept the Guernsey boats from sailing. He hadn’t intended for his signature to be on the telegram to Fenella about her husband; however, since fate and (to be honest) Frank's foolish decision to go off on his own wild goose chase left him in charge, he couldn’t help but feel there was a certain poetic justice in the situation that he could indulge in while it lasted. He thought a lot about Fenella’s character, which had recently seemed to show itself to him in a new light. He remembered that her first question, her first cry upon bursting into the hotel, had been for her child. It was only later that she expressed any concern for Ronny’s father. Then, had she not resigned herself to the fate—no, had she not deliberately chosen the role—of a self-made grass widow for countless years? Her child, however, she had kept close to her, and, as far as could be seen, he had met all the needs of her heart, for Jacynth believed that the string of admirers Fenella had didn’t affect her heart, though they may have flattered her vanity. Could she belong, he wondered, to the type of women that Dumas, fils, describes when he says that for certain natures, the instinct of motherhood outweighs the instinct of being a wife, and that the woman ceases to be both and becomes only a mother? In that case, any man who proves to be a true friend and protector to her little boy might surely secure a warm second place in her heart. It was definitely unfortunate that Ronny’s natural protector was not better suited for such a significant role. Though Lord Onslow had shown sporadic bursts of affection for the boy and had endured a pointless martyrdom on his behalf in New York—a situation a man who knew how to keep his head would have avoided—he hadn’t been a father to him in the true sense. He hadn’t once attempted to reach out to the mother’s heart through the child during all the years they had been apart. How differently Jacynth would have acted in his shoes; but then, he reflected, he would never have separated from Fenella at all. He would have given her no reason or excuse to want to leave him, and as for her flirtations during her early married life, he wouldn't have taken them too seriously, because he would have been convinced that she would eventually grow out of them—would likely leave them behind along with cutting her wisdom teeth. Well, life’s experiences had done for her what a husband's guidance had failed to do. She was incredibly reasonable now, and could become a delightful companion for a sensible man. It was a pity, Jacynth thought again, though he didn’t openly acknowledge it, that Frank lacked this quality. A great guy without a doubt. A man to lead a hopeless endeavor in an emergency, but unfortunately, hopeless endeavors are rare in everyday life. A little common sense would have been much more useful, and sadly, that was exactly what Fenella’s husband lacked. When his friend’s shortcomings were not vaguely presenting themselves in the smoke trails before him, the memory of a particular incident would take their place, bringing a curious half-smile to the smoker’s face—not a smile on his lips, but an unconscious wrinkling of his skin around his eyes that suggested some inner pleasure. The incident occurred the first morning that Ronny was well enough to go out in a bath chair to Sefton Park, with his mother and Jacynth walking alongside. The little boy spotted a sailor sitting on a bench with a pipe that was out of tobacco (perhaps lacking the funds to refill it), and with the image of his friend the bos’n in his mind, along with a full understanding from his night atop the mast of the dangers faced by those who went down to the sea in ships, he asked for his bath chair to be paused while he pulled out his new purse and took one of the sixpences his mother had given him for the sailor without tobacco. The man's gratitude was overwhelming. He took off his hat to the group, clearly thinking it was a family gathering, and said at parting, “May all your children, sir, and my lady’s, be like this little chap,” adding, “it’s the best wish a grateful heart can offer you.” Fenella blushed a deep shade of rose, and Jacynth felt an irrational mix of pride and sorrow as he walked away. He would have liked to run into the sailor again, not to correct him about his mistake, but to reward him for it.

Another point connected with the present aspect of affairs, which it was pleasant to be reminded of, was the way in which Fenella seemed to lean upon him. She would open the[293] door that communicated with the balcony at all hours of the day to ask him to decide this or that question for her. Might not Ronny be “let off” his tonic, which he hated, and have some roast chicken? Did Mr. Jacynth think it would hurt him to have his sofa wheeled on to the balcony—and oh! would he mind just tasting the tiniest drop of the new cough mixture, which was quite a different color from the last, and telling her whether he thought the apothecary might not have made some mistake? And all these questions Jacynth settled with a pseudo-marital authority it was delightful to exercise. He unhesitatingly prescribed roast chicken in the place of the tonic; he wheeled Ronny’s sofa himself on to the balcony; and he swallowed a whole teaspoonful of magenta cough mixture without a murmur, inwardly flattered that Fenella should assign him the rôle of a slave of the worst of the Roman Emperors (for was he not her slave in all things). Her smile took away all the bitter flavor from the drug, and the subsequent hours, during which she sat by the side of Ronny’s sofa, seemed to pass like a pleasant dream. What he most enjoyed was the atmosphere of domestic retirement and freedom that pervaded them. Fenella would insist upon his continuing to smoke his cigar, and so at home did he feel in her presence that it had actually happened to him to close his eyes behind The Times he was pretending[294] to read, and to allow himself the full measure of the traditional forty winks (though why forty more than fifty or a hundred, I for one have never been able to discover) before he opened them again. Fenella, for her part, would remain silent or speak, just as the spirit moved her. Sometimes she would read a sentence out loud from her book; an old copy of “Sartor Resartus” as it happened, taken from the hotel library, and ask him if he could make it clear for her. At other times she would take no notice of his presence, but would occupy herself entirely with Ronny. Jacynth loved to watch her at these moments from behind his paper, and seek fresh proofs of the infinite variety of her charm. He did not wonder that the little boy adored his mother. She was his playmate and companion, as well as his nurse and guardian. The stories she told him, when he was tired of playing at spilikins, with transparent little fingers that trembled from weakness, were delightful. There was always some point in them which provoked a duet of laughter from both together, that Jacynth found it good to listen to. There were times, too, when the conversation would become general, that is to say, when Ronny would be the chief speaker, and when he would tell, in his quavering little voice, of the wonderful and terrible things he had seen in the New York slums. Jacynth, moved with pity for the white terror portrayed[295] on Fenella’s face, would essay to divert his attention to other topics. He could not, however, prevent the child from narrating to his mother the manner in which he had been ultimately found and rescued. “They wouldn’t let me go out of the room,” he said earnestly; “we was all together in a room upstairs, oh, up such a lot of stairs; Mick, that was the man’s name, and Bridget and me. It was only one room, and that was all our house; the other people only had one room for all their house, too, and they gave me a horrid old mattress in the corner to sleep on, and I had no toys, not the least little bit of a toy to play with, and I did get so tired all day long, and it smelt so horrid in the room, you can’t think; and one day Bridget thumped me on the head with a plate—there was only two plates she had—and it broke all to pieces; and I cried so, you can’t think; I cried, and I cried, and I asked God to send you to me, mummy; I went on asking Him and begging Him all the time. But I don’t think He heard me, for there was lots more rooms and more ceilings; oh, ever so many over ours before you got to the roof. And one day there was someone knocked at the door; a great loud knock, and Bridget called out, ‘There’s the black man come for you; hide for your life, you spalpeen’—she often called me a spalpeen—and I was so frightened, I ran to my mattress, and Bridget threw a horrid old dress over me and nearly[296] smothered me. Mick wasn’t there, and what do you think? When the men came in, I heard a voice that wasn’t a bit like a black man’s voice. I’d often heard the black men talking, you know. There was a black butler where I was staying before in New York, but this voice wasn’t a bit like that; and so I just peeped, like this, from under the clothes; and, oh, mummy, there was Mr. Jacynth and a lot of policemen standing inside the room, and I gave a great shriek—didn’t I, Mr. Jacynth? and I kicked away the dress, and I rushed right to where Mr. Jacynth was standing, and I held to his legs—I did; and he took me right up and kissed me. I put my arms round his neck, and I cried and sobbed fit to break my heart; and what do you think, mummy? [Ronny’s voice conveyed unnumbered notes of emphatic exclamation.] Mr. Jacynth was crying, too; he was; I seed him.” He might have added “as you are crying now, mother,” for as the climax of the narrative was reached, Fenella broke down completely, and instinctively held out her hand to the savior of her little boy. Jacynth could not refrain from pressing his lips to it, and the action conveyed a thousand times more than the courtly old custom is wont to convey under ordinary circumstances. Ronny, overcome by the recollections of the scene he had conjured up, flung his arms round his mother’s neck and then held up his face to Jacynth to be[297] kissed. “Let’s kiss altogether,” he said in the effusiveness of the moment, and Fenella was fain once more to turn away her head lest Jacynth should see her blushes.

Another point related to the current situation that was nice to be reminded of was the way Fenella seemed to depend on him. She would open the [293] door to the balcony at any hour to ask him to settle various questions for her. Should Ronny be “let off” his tonic, which he hated, and have some roast chicken instead? Did Mr. Jacynth think it would be bad for him to have his sofa moved to the balcony—oh! would he mind just tasting a tiny bit of the new cough syrup, which was a different color from the last, and telling her if he thought the pharmacist might have made a mistake? And all these questions Jacynth addressed with a kind of pseudo-marital authority that he delighted in exercising. He confidently prescribed roast chicken instead of the tonic; he wheeled Ronny’s sofa onto the balcony himself; and he drank a whole teaspoonful of magenta cough syrup without a complaint, secretly pleased that Fenella portrayed him as a servant to the worst of the Roman Emperors (was he not her servant in every way?). Her smile made the medicine taste sweet, and the hours that followed, during which she sat next to Ronny's sofa, felt like a pleasant dream. What he enjoyed most was the cozy and liberating atmosphere around them. Fenella insisted on him continuing to smoke his cigar, and he felt so at home with her that he had actually found himself closing his eyes behind The Times he pretended to read, allowing himself a solid dose of traditional forty winks (though why forty rather than fifty or a hundred has always puzzled me) before opening them again. Fenella, for her part, would either stay quiet or speak as she felt like it. Sometimes she would read a sentence aloud from her book; an old copy of “Sartor Resartus,” taken from the hotel library, and ask him if he could explain it to her. Other times, she would ignore his presence completely and focus entirely on Ronny. Jacynth loved watching her in these moments from behind his newspaper, seeking fresh evidence of her infinite charm. He wasn’t surprised that the little boy adored his mother. She was his playmate and companion, as well as his nurse and protector. The stories she told him when he grew tired of playing, her fragile little fingers trembling from weakness, were delightful. There was always some point in the stories that led to both of them bursting into laughter, a sound Jacynth found very pleasing. At times, when the conversation became more general, meaning Ronny took the lead in talking, he would share, in his shaky little voice, the amazing and horrifying things he had witnessed in the New York slums. Jacynth, feeling pity for the white terror on Fenella’s face, would try to divert his attention to other subjects. However, he couldn’t stop the child from recounting how he had been found and rescued. “They wouldn’t let me out of the room,” he said earnestly; “we were all together in a room upstairs, oh, up so many stairs; Mick, that was the man’s name, and Bridget and me. It was only one room, and that was all our house; the other people only had one room for their whole house too, and they gave me a horrible old mattress in the corner to sleep on, and I had no toys, not even the tiniest toy to play with, and I got so tired all day long, and it smelled so terrible in the room, you can’t imagine; and one day Bridget hit me on the head with a plate—there were only two plates she had—and it broke into pieces; and I cried so, you can’t imagine; I cried, and I cried, and I asked God to send you to me, mummy; I kept asking Him and begging Him the whole time. But I don’t think He heard me, because there were lots more rooms and more ceilings; oh, so many over ours before you got to the roof. And one day someone knocked at the door; a loud knock, and Bridget yelled, ‘There’s the black man come for you; hide for your life, you spalpeen’—she often called me a spalpeen—and I was so scared, I ran to my mattress, and Bridget threw a horrible old dress over me and nearly [296] smothered me. Mick wasn’t there, and guess what? When the men came in, I heard a voice that didn’t sound anything like a black man’s voice. I’d often heard the black men speaking, you know. There was a black butler where I stayed before in New York, but this voice sounded nothing like that; so I just peeked out from under the clothes, like this; and, oh, mummy, there was Mr. Jacynth and a bunch of policemen standing in the room, and I let out a big shriek—didn’t I, Mr. Jacynth? and I kicked the dress off, and I ran straight to where Mr. Jacynth was standing, and I held onto his legs—I did; and he picked me up and kissed me. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and I cried and sobbed as if my heart would break; and what do you think, mummy? [Ronny’s voice conveyed countless notes of emphatic exclamation.] Mr. Jacynth was crying too; he was; I saw him.” He might have added “just like you are crying now, mother,” for as the story reached its peak, Fenella completely broke down and instinctively reached out her hand to the savior of her little boy. Jacynth couldn’t help but kiss her hand, and the gesture conveyed a thousand times more than the usual old custom does in ordinary situations. Ronny, overwhelmed by the memories of the scene he had conjured up, threw his arms around his mother’s neck and then lifted his face to Jacynth to be [297] kissed. “Let’s all kiss,” he said in the excitement of the moment, and Fenella was eager once more to turn her head away so Jacynth wouldn’t see her blush.

In connection with all this portion of the disastrous chances that Ronny had experienced, it will be noticed that no mention of his father crossed his lips. It was only when the moving accident on board the Danic was under discussion that Frank’s share in the strange eventful history came to be narrated, and even then, whether for the reason that Jacynth’s presence recalled his behavior on that dreadful night more strongly to Ronny’s mind than that of his absent father, or whether because his personality was in point of fact so much the stronger of the two, it is certain that the child persistently assigned the rôle of the principal hero to his friend, notwithstanding the well-intentioned efforts of the latter to transfer a portion of his laurels to Lord Onslow. Les absents ont toujours tort, says the French proverb, and in a modified sense Ronny was unconsciously proving the truth of the proverb.

In relation to all the terrible things that Ronny had gone through, it stands out that he never mentioned his father. It was only when they talked about the accident on board the Danic that Frank’s role in the strange events was shared, and even then, whether it was because Jacynth's presence reminded Ronny more of his father's actions that awful night, or simply because Frank's personality was much stronger, it's clear that Ronny consistently made Frank the main hero, despite Frank's well-meaning attempts to share some of the credit with Lord Onslow. Les absents ont toujours tort, goes the French saying, and in a way, Ronny was unknowingly demonstrating the truth of that saying.

It must not be supposed, however, that Fenella neglected to inform herself in so far as was possible of her husband’s movements. The telegram from Guernsey had apprised her of his safe arrival, and of his enforced detention through bad weather. The three days’ gale had grown into a five days’ gale, and every morning Jacynth notified[298] to Lady Onslow, with an expression of becoming gravity, the deplorable reports that had reached him from the meteorological authorities; and insisted upon the inadvisability of risking a Channel crossing until the present tempestuous winds should have abated. As Ronny was growing hourly better, and had been promoted by the doctor from roast chicken to mutton chops, and, indeed, to “anything he fancied,” which was a larger order perhaps than the worthy man could have imagined, Lady Onslow accepted the delay in her husband’s return with commendable philosophy. I am not sure that she would have shown equal resignation if there had been no one at hand to participate in her delight at Ronny’s recovery, but Jacynth’s interest in the event seemed almost to equal her own, and his skillful suggestion that the longer Frank remained away the greater would be the joyful surprise that awaited him, as regarded the amount of flesh that Ronny would have put on during his absence, seemed the best of reasons for taking patience.

Fenella certainly kept herself updated on her husband’s whereabouts as much as she could. The telegram from Guernsey had informed her that he arrived safely but was stuck there due to bad weather. The three-day gale had turned into a five-day storm, and each morning, Jacynth reported to Lady Onslow, with a serious expression, the unfortunate updates he received from the weather authorities. He insisted that crossing the Channel was unwise until the violent winds calmed down. As Ronny was getting better by the hour and had been upgraded by the doctor from roast chicken to mutton chops, and even to “anything he fancied,” which was likely more than the doctor had anticipated, Lady Onslow accepted her husband’s delayed return with a commendable attitude. I’m not sure she would have been as accepting if there hadn’t been anyone around to share in her happiness about Ronny’s recovery, but Jacynth’s interest in the situation seemed to match her own, and his clever suggestion that the longer Frank stayed away, the bigger the joyful surprise would be regarding how much weight Ronny would have gained during his absence, provided a strong reason for her to be patient.

It is an ill wind, says the old proverb, that blows nobody any good. The wind that retarded the Guernsey boats was blowing the roses into Ronny’s cheeks and joy into Jacynth’s heart, when it suddenly lifted and a great calm fell upon land and sea. Looking from the balcony Fenella saw the lake in the opposite park shining in the distance like a silver shield, and reflected that at the[299] same time next evening she would probably be watching it with her husband by her side. Ronny was now running about in the full exercise of a convalescent’s privileges, and tyrannizing over his mother and his friend upon the principle that he was to live at his ease, to do as he pleased, and “not to be worried, the doctor says.” With the recuperative force of childhood he seemed hourly to grow and expand, and many were the conversations that Fenella had with Jacynth upon the subject of his future training. She noticed that a word from the latter went farther than a whole chapter of expostulations from herself, and fell unconsciously into the habit of referring the little boy to his friend upon every occasion. It may be that, as she watched the sky this evening, she was wondering what Ronny would do when the firm and gentle influence that was so beneficial to him was removed; and altogether so absorbed was she in her thoughts that she did not even hear Jacynth’s step approaching until he was by her side. Then she turned her face, transfigured by the sunlight glow, and looked at him with questioning eyes. Jacynth’s face was very grave; there was bad news written in every line. He held a telegram in his hand, and Fenella, with a sudden sense of icy chilliness invading her forehead and cheeks, took it from him without a word. Jacynth, seeing her so white, thought she was about to faint,[300] and forced her gently back into a chair. The telegram was brief, as telegrams are wont to be, even when infinite joy and sorrow are compressed into them. “Lord Onslow seriously ill,” it said. “Advise Lady Onslow to come at once.”

It's a bad situation, as the old saying goes, when nothing good comes from it. The wind that slowed down the Guernsey boats was also bringing color to Ronny’s cheeks and happiness to Jacynth’s heart, but then it suddenly stopped and a deep calm settled over land and sea. From the balcony, Fenella saw the lake in the opposite park sparkling in the distance like a silver shield and thought that the same time tomorrow evening, she would probably be watching it with her husband beside her. Ronny was now running around, fully enjoying the privileges of being a convalescent, and bossing his mother and friend around based on the idea that he should be relaxed, do what he wants, and "not be worried, the doctor says." With the recovering strength of childhood, he seemed to grow and expand by the hour, and Fenella often talked with Jacynth about his future training. She noticed that a word from Jacynth had more impact than a whole lecture from her, and she unconsciously started referring to his friend for guidance whenever possible. As she looked up at the sky this evening, she might have been contemplating what Ronny would do when the strong and gentle influence that helped him was no longer there; she was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didn’t even hear Jacynth’s approach until he was right next to her. Then she turned her face, illuminated by the sunlight, and looked at him with questioning eyes. Jacynth’s expression was serious; bad news was evident in every line of his face. He held a telegram in his hand, and Fenella felt a sudden chill wash over her forehead and cheeks as she took it from him wordlessly. Seeing her go pale, Jacynth gently pushed her back into a chair. The telegram was brief, as telegrams tend to be, even when immense joy or sorrow is packed into them. "Lord Onslow seriously ill," it read. "Advise Lady Onslow to come at once."

“Oh, why,” was Fenella’s first thought, “had she not gone sooner? Why had she allowed herself to take it for granted that the winds and the waves were the cause of the long delay? Might not her heart have told her that some stronger power than those was holding her husband back? Had she even once taken the trouble to verify for herself the list of the arrivals and departures on the Guernsey boats. What selfishness, what apathy, what indifference, alas! she had been guilty of.” These were the self-upbraidings that pursued her all the time she was making her hurried and eager preparations for departure. Jacynth had essayed, in his usual calm and kindly fashion, to reassure her against her worst fears, but he could not enter into the subtler causes of her remorse. Ronny, in morbid terror of being taken to sea again, behaved, nevertheless, like a man, when Jacynth showed him that it was his duty to take care of his mother. That very night he, Fenella, and the child, who were so used by this time to passing for Monsieur, Madame, et Bébé that they almost felt like the personages they simulated, left Liverpool for London.

“Oh, why,” was Fenella’s first thought, “had she not gone sooner? Why had she assumed that the winds and the waves were the cause of the long delay? Couldn’t her heart have told her that something stronger than those was keeping her husband back? Had she even bothered to check the list of arrivals and departures for the Guernsey boats? What selfishness, what apathy, what indifference, alas! she had been guilty of.” These were the self-recriminations that haunted her while she hurriedly prepared for departure. Jacynth had tried, in his usual calm and kind way, to reassure her against her worst fears, but he couldn't understand the deeper reasons for her guilt. Ronny, in a panicked fear of being taken to sea again, nevertheless stepped up like a man when Jacynth reminded him that it was his duty to take care of his mother. That very night, she, Fenella, and the child, who were so accustomed by this point to being known as Monsieur, Madame, et Bébé that they almost felt like the characters they pretended to be, left Liverpool for London.

[301]A privilege children share with animals is their inability to realize the meaning of sickness and sorrow, or suffering, at a distance. Though Ronny knew that he was being taken to see “Poor papa, who was ill,” the knowledge did not bring home to him in any way the fact that he was in danger of losing his father. Fenella’s prescience was keener; the words “seriously ill” pursued her like a maddening refrain throughout the whole long journey. In vain Jacynth represented to her that “seriously” did not signify the same thing as “dangerously.” For the first time since he had known her, she showed a disposition to resent his consolatory speeches. On the steamer she hid herself away in the ladies’ cabin, a proceeding which Jacynth knew to be contrary to all her instincts, and left him to smoke his cigar forlornly on the deck. She would not even give him the solace of taking charge of Ronny, but carried the little boy below into the petticoat atmosphere of the unwholesome stronghold she had selected. Jacynth therefore battled with his thoughts alone. He was better able than Ronny to realize the import of the telegram which had summoned him to Guernsey, and it must be admitted that he did his utmost to bring himself to hope that the issue would be such as his conscience and his sense of honor demanded that he should hope; for the consideration that Frank’s death would transform the “might have been”[302] into the “might be” was one that he strove manfully to put away. It must not be as a Judas, he told himself, that he approached the bedside of his friend, sick, perhaps, unto death at this very moment.

[301]One privilege that children share with animals is their inability to grasp the meaning of sickness, sadness, or suffering from afar. Even though Ronny understood that he was being taken to see “Poor papa, who was ill,” it didn’t really sink in for him that he might lose his father. Fenella’s intuition was sharper; the phrase “seriously ill” followed her like an annoying echo throughout the long journey. Jacynth tried to convince her that “seriously” didn’t mean the same thing as “dangerously,” but for the first time since he had known her, she reacted negatively to his attempts to comfort her. On the steamer, she secluded herself in the ladies’ cabin, which Jacynth realized was against her nature, leaving him to smoke his cigar sadly on the deck. She wouldn’t even let him take care of Ronny, instead bringing the little boy down into the stuffy atmosphere of the corner she had chosen. So, Jacynth wrestled with his thoughts alone. He was more capable than Ronny of understanding the importance of the telegram that had called him to Guernsey, and he did his best to convince himself to hope for an outcome that his conscience and sense of honor demanded; the thought that Frank’s death could turn the “might have been” [302]into the “might be” was something he struggled to push away. He told himself he shouldn’t approach his friend’s bedside as a Judas, even if he was perhaps dying at that very moment.

Aye! sick unto death, though even the doctor who attended poor stricken Frank would have told you there was hope still. What did the doctor know of the last terrible scene in a life’s tragedy to which his patient had been a helpless witness, before he dragged himself back, quaking with fever and affright, to the cottage wherein he had taken up his temporary abode? What if the love that had linked him for a space with Lucille de Vigny had had little in common with the “holy flame that forever burneth”? What if it had been nothing but the evanescent and unholy outcome of “fantasy’s hot fire”? It had yet left a recollection behind it which rendered it more terrible for him to see her tortured and slain than another and a better woman. That second during which the lunatic’s knife had been pressed against her heart, the second during which she had shrieked aloud to him for help, a hideous, unmelodious shriek, more like a squall of far-gone animalish agony than a woman’s shriek, had utterly unmanned him. He had realized in that short space all the horrors of a Dantesque hell whence rescue is impossible. Yielding to the mad impulse of the moment, he would have flung[303] himself down from the rock, a useless victim, had not the mighty ocean, or possibly some stronger power still, taken the matter into its hands and rendered all intervention useless. Frank was conscious of a loud booming noise accompanied by a mighty swish and whirl of water that seemed to cover the whole tragic scene from his view. The salt spray dashed aloft and closed his smarting eyes. When he opened them again, Lucille and her husband were gone, only a monster wave curling back into the ocean was sounding their dirge. Whether the knife had entered her heart before the sea took her into its merciful embrace, whether in her death struggle she had clutched at her murderer and dragged him down with her to her doom, whether some mighty wave had risen unexpectedly and swept both combatants away at the same instant, could never be known. The ocean seemed to be lashed into a sudden fury. For a moment Frank dimly discerned some object that might have been a woman’s hair floating under the liquid green. But was it Lucille’s hair? For all he knew it might have been only one of those waving tangles of brown seaweed that the mighty Atlantic surges wash into the English Channel. With trembling knees and a reeling brain he staggered away from the scene of the tragedy. It was fully two hours before he succeeded in dragging himself back to the cottage, where he terrified the inmates by the aspect of[304] his drawn white face and hollow eyes. What had become of Lucille’s sobbing child, orphaned, in one short, fateful instant, he could not have told. Tended and put to bed by kindly hands, he lay like the Israelitish king with his face to the wall, in the torpor that followed upon the too great tension he had endured. Even the zest for life seemed to be leaving him. There was only one thing left, for which he would fain have endured a few hours longer, and no one could give him the assurance that this thing he yearned for was coming close and closer to him with every vibration of the screw that drove the Guernsey boat with its freight of passengers nearer and nearer to its destination.

Yeah! Sick to death, though even the doctor who treated poor afflicted Frank would have told you there was still hope. What did the doctor know about the last terrible scene in a life’s tragedy that his patient had been a powerless witness to, before he staggered back, trembling with fever and fear, to the cottage where he was staying temporarily? What if the love that had connected him for a while to Lucille de Vigny had little in common with the “holy flame that forever burns”? What if it had been nothing more than the fleeting and unholy result of “fantasy’s hot fire”? It still left a memory behind that made it even worse for him to see her tortured and killed than it would have been for another, better woman. That moment when the lunatic’s knife was pressed against her heart, the moment she screamed at him for help, a hideous, unmelodious scream, more like a blast of far-gone animal agony than a woman’s cry, had completely stripped him of his courage. He had realized in that brief moment all the horrors of a hell from which escape is impossible. Giving in to a mad impulse, he would have thrown himself off the rock, a useless victim, had the mighty ocean, or perhaps some even stronger force, not taken control of the situation and made any intervention pointless. Frank was aware of a loud booming noise accompanied by a furious rush and whirl of water that seemed to cover the entire tragic scene from his view. The salt spray shot up and stung his eyes. When he opened them again, Lucille and her husband were gone, only a monstrous wave curling back into the ocean was mourning their loss. Whether the knife had pierced her heart before the sea claimed her in its merciful embrace, whether in her death struggle she had reached for her murderer and pulled him down with her to her doom, or whether a massive wave had risen unexpectedly and swept both of them away at the same time, could never be known. The ocean seemed to explode into a sudden rage. For a moment, Frank vaguely saw something that could have been a woman’s hair floating beneath the green water. But was it Lucille’s hair? For all he knew, it might have just been one of those sweeping tangles of brown seaweed that the powerful Atlantic waves wash into the English Channel. With shaky knees and a spinning head, he stumbled away from the scene of the tragedy. It took him a full two hours to drag himself back to the cottage, where he terrified the residents with the sight of his drawn, pale face and hollow eyes. What had happened to Lucille’s sobbing child, orphaned in a single, fateful instant, he couldn’t say. Cared for and tucked into bed by kind hands, he lay like the Israelite king with his face to the wall, in the stupor that followed the overwhelming tension he had endured. Even the desire for life seemed to be slipping away from him. There was only one thing left that he would have gladly endured a few more hours for, and no one could assure him that this thing he longed for was getting closer with every turn of the screw that brought the Guernsey boat and its load of passengers nearer and nearer to its destination.


[305]

CHAPTER XXIV.
BY F. ANSTEY.

“WHOM THE GODS HATE DIE HARD.”

It seemed that the doctor was right after all; Frank Onslow was feeling better, distinctly, undeniably better, as he lay on the chintz couch in the little sitting room of the rose-hung cottage at Guernsey. The pain about the region of the heart had entirely disappeared under skilled medical treatment; not for many a day had he felt more vigorous and hopeful, reclining there with his eyes fixed upon the door in momentary expectation that it would open and admit the slight girlish form of the wife from whom he had been so long and cruelly separated. Yes, Fenella was on her way to him, he would see her, hold her in his arms! There might be years of happiness yet in store for them—in which to atone, to forget. Surely the boat must have arrived by this time! What was that sound? He had not deceived himself; there was a light step on the gravel outside. She had come, she was here, in another instant she would be at his side! The door was gently opened, he rose to[306] his feet with a smothered cry of joy, rose—and the next instant sat down again heavily, with a groan of irrepressible disappointment. For the woman who stood there, dazzling yet in her faded southern beauty, was not Fenella; it was Lucille de Vigny, whom, as he fondly imagined, he had last beheld drowning in the blue-green waves, clasped in the fierce embrace of her injured and revengeful husband, the blade of whose dagger was deeply embedded in her bosom.

It turned out the doctor was right after all; Frank Onslow was feeling better, noticeably, undeniably better, as he lay on the chintz couch in the little sitting room of the rose-covered cottage in Guernsey. The pain around his heart had completely vanished thanks to skilled medical treatment; it had been a long time since he felt so strong and hopeful, lounging there with his eyes fixed on the door, waiting for it to open and let in the slight girlish figure of the wife he had been cruelly separated from for so long. Yes, Fenella was on her way to him; he would see her, hold her in his arms! There could be years of happiness ahead of them—in which to make amends, to forget. Surely the boat had arrived by now! What was that sound? He hadn’t been imagining things; there was a light step on the gravel outside. She had come, she was here, and in a moment she would be by his side! The door was gently opened, and he stood up with a muffled cry of joy, rose—and in the next moment sat down again heavily, with a groan of overwhelming disappointment. Because the woman standing there, stunning yet in her faded southern beauty, was not Fenella; it was Lucille de Vigny, whom he had fancifully imagined he last saw drowning in the blue-green waves, caught in the fierce grip of her wounded and vengeful husband, the blade of whose dagger was deeply embedded in her chest.

The shock of the surprise was considerable; it was some time before he could recover sufficiently to express himself in appropriate terms.

The surprise was pretty overwhelming; it took him a while to regain his composure enough to speak properly.

“Witch, demoness, arch-fiend that you are!” he groaned, “how came you here? Has the sea given you up once more?”

“Witch, demon, arch-fiend that you are!” he groaned, “how did you get here? Has the sea let you go again?”

“Ah, Frank!” she said, with a soft musical accent of reproach, “I did not expect that question (to say nothing of the form in which it was put) from you of all men. Who should know how I escaped what seemed a well-nigh inevitable doom, if not the man who preserved my life?”

“Ah, Frank!” she said, with a gentle, melodious tone of disappointment, “I didn't expect that question (not to mention the way you asked it) from you of all people. Who should know how I survived what seemed like a nearly certain fate, if not the man who saved my life?”

“I—I preserve your life?” gasped Onslow, in a bewilderment which, under the circumstances, was not unnatural.

“I—I save your life?” gasped Onslow, in confusion that, given the circumstances, was understandable.

“You forgot soon, sooner than I. I can see the whole scene yet; my horrible husband holding me closer, closer still; the steely glitter of the blade as it touched my breast; you on the rock thirty feet above, gazing with eyes that are fixed—oh,[307] but fixed! [she closed her own as she spoke, with a flicker like the instantaneous shutter of a camera] and next, without warning, with a sudden bound you leapt the distance between us, hurled, with a strength that in your shattered state seemed almost supernatural, my would-be executioner into the sea with one hand, while you supported my half-fainting form with the other, and then strode away up the cliff like one in a dream. Surely you remember?”

“You forgot quickly, quicker than I did. I can still see the whole scene; my terrible husband holding me tighter, tighter still; the cold glint of the blade as it touched my chest; you on the rock thirty feet above, staring with eyes that are fixed—oh, [307] but fixed! [she closed her own as she spoke, like the quick snap of a camera] and then, without warning, you suddenly leapt the distance between us, throwing my would-be executioner into the sea with one hand, while you held my nearly unconscious body with the other, and then walked up the cliff like you were in a dream. You must remember?”

Frank shook his head; he had no recollection whatever of the incident. That this should be so will not surprise the reader, who is already aware that he was subject, under certain mental conditions, to hypnotic trances. In one of them he had, as we know, destroyed a life; in another he had preserved one—with an equal lack of volition of consciousness in either case. Even now he could not bring himself to credit her account, any more than he could affect a decent degree of satisfaction at so untimely a resuscitation.

Frank shook his head; he had no memory of the incident at all. This shouldn’t surprise the reader, who already knows that he was vulnerable to hypnotic trances under certain mental conditions. In one of them, he had, as we know, taken a life; in another, he had saved one—with the same lack of awareness in both situations. Even now, he couldn't bring himself to believe her story, just as he couldn’t muster any real satisfaction at such an ill-timed revival.

Still, there she stood, alive—whoever had rescued her; and it occurred to him presently that he might at least profit by the fact to obtain some light upon a point which had cost him several anxious thoughts of late. Had she, or had she not, written that mysterious letter from Pearson’s Row? If she had, could she indeed prove that Fenella was guiltless of Count de Mürger’s blood?

Still, there she stood, alive—whoever had rescued her; and it occurred to him then that he might at least take advantage of this situation to clarify a question that had been troubling him for some time. Did she, or did she not, write that mysterious letter from Pearson’s Row? If she did, could she actually prove that Fenella was innocent of Count de Mürger’s blood?

[308]Despite his intrinsic loyalty to his wife, he could not help preferring that her fair little hand should be unstained even by a justifiable homicide. It was weakness, no doubt, but man is built up of prejudices which can neither be defended nor overcome.

[308]Even though he was inherently loyal to his wife, he couldn't help but wish that her delicate hand would remain spotless, even from a justified killing. It was a weakness, no doubt, but people are made up of biases that can't be justified or changed.

“Lucille,” he said brokenly, “you have not treated me altogether well; you have done your best to keep my wife and me apart; you have wantonly abducted my only son, my little Ronny; you have had me shut up in a lunatic asylum; I strongly suspect that you know more than you should about the fire which occasioned the total loss of the Danic, and all but a small percentage of her crew and passengers—and yet—and yet, Lucille, I cannot but think that you still retain a lingering spark of true womanliness somewhere, in spite of all! By that spark, I adjure you solemnly, to tell me, as you hope for mercy, whether you did or did not write that letter signed ‘One who knows the truth’?”

“Lucille,” he said painfully, “you haven’t treated me very well; you’ve tried hard to keep my wife and me apart; you’ve foolishly taken my only son, my little Ronny; you’ve had me locked up in a mental hospital; I strongly suspect that you know more than you should about the fire that caused the complete loss of the Danic, along with almost all of her crew and passengers—and yet—and yet, Lucille, I can’t help but think that you still have a trace of genuine womanhood somewhere, despite everything! By that trace, I urge you seriously, to tell me, as you hope for mercy, whether you did or did not write that letter signed ‘One who knows the truth’?”

“I did,” she answered, “I do know it. I have come here with the full intention of telling it.”

“I did,” she answered, “I do know it. I came here with the full intention of sharing it.”

“And you can clear Fenella?” asked Frank. “Then I forgive you freely all the wrong you have done—only speak, Lucille, tell me all at once, keep me no longer in suspense!”

“And you can clear Fenella?” Frank asked. “Then I freely forgive you for all the wrongs you’ve done—just speak, Lucille, tell me everything at once, don’t keep me in suspense any longer!”

“Wait,” she said calmly and almost soothingly, “are you quite sure that you can bear to know the truth?”

“Wait,” she said calmly and almost soothingly, “are you absolutely sure you can handle knowing the truth?”

[309]“Sure?” he exclaimed, “if only Fenella did not stab the count, what care I what other hand dealt the fatal blow?”

[309]“Are you serious?” he exclaimed, “if only Fenella hadn’t stabbed the count, I don’t care whose hand delivered the fatal blow!”

Lucille de Vigny smiled, a dark and mystic smile, as she said slowly, “Not even if the hand should prove to be your own?”

Lucille de Vigny smiled, a dark and mysterious smile, as she said slowly, “Not even if the hand turned out to be yours?”

Frank Onslow fell back with blue and writhing lips. “It is a lie,” he said hoarsely, “a cruel lie!”

Frank Onslow leaned back with blue, twisted lips. “It's a lie,” he said hoarsely, “a cruel lie!”

“It is the truth, my poor Frank; I can prove it.”

“It’s true, my poor Frank; I can prove it.”

Now, as has been already stated, this was mere conjecture on her part. In spite of the assertion in her letter, she had not been in the corridor of the Prospect Hotel when the tragic occurrence had taken place. On the contrary, she had been, perhaps, the most perplexed by Frank’s disappearance the next morning. It was only subsequently that her feminine intuition had supplied a partial solution of the mystery. However, her shot told with terrible effect.

Now, as already mentioned, this was just a guess on her part. Despite what she claimed in her letter, she had not been in the corridor of the Prospect Hotel when the tragic event happened. In fact, she had probably been the most confused by Frank's disappearance the next morning. It was only later that her intuition helped her figure out part of the mystery. However, her insight hit hard.

“Prove it!” he repeated incredulously. “Why, after I had seen the count enter Fenella’s room, I went straight to my own; I sat up in a stupor till daylight, I did indeed, Lucille!”

“Prove it!” he said in disbelief. “After I saw the count go into Fenella’s room, I went straight to mine; I stayed up in a daze until morning, I really did, Lucille!”

“And at daylight you fled,” said Mme. de Vigny softly.

“And at daylight you ran away,” said Mme. de Vigny softly.

“Only as far as Paris,” he rejoined, “and I did not fly. I traveled in my ordinary manner.”

“Only as far as Paris,” he replied, “and I didn’t fly. I traveled the usual way.”

“At least you left your wife to go through the inquest and trial alone.”

“At least you left your wife to deal with the inquest and trial by herself.”

[310]“I did not know of either until weeks afterward, when Castleton showed me the reports.”

[310]“I didn’t know about either of them until weeks later, when Castleton showed me the reports.”

“Not know of a sensation that was convulsing all England? Paris is scarcely Kamschatka, my dear Frank. English papers are procurable at the hotels.”

“Don’t you know about the sensation that's shaking all of England? Paris is hardly Kamschatka, my dear Frank. You can get English newspapers at the hotels.”

“I—I was ill,” he said feebly, “or else I was yachting for weeks in the Bay of Biscay. Or both—I don’t know!” Even to his sick and bewildered brain his story began to seem rather a lame and unprofitable one. “But my wife,” urged the wretched Frank, with a pitiful return of hopefulness, “expressly admitted, when she was examined and cross-examined on her trial, that she had done the deed herself in defense of her life. I have never yet known Fenella, with all her faults, stoop to a direct falsehood. How do you get over that, Lucille?”

“I—I was sick,” he said weakly, “or I was yachting for weeks in the Bay of Biscay. Or maybe both—I don’t know!” Even to his ill and confused mind, his story started to sound pretty weak and pointless. “But my wife,” insisted the miserable Frank, with a pitiful flicker of hope, “clearly admitted, when she was examined and cross-examined during her trial, that she had done the act herself in self-defense. I have never known Fenella, with all her flaws, to stoop to a direct lie. How do you explain that, Lucille?”

“I am a foreigner,” was the chilling response, “and, as such, imperfectly acquainted with your criminal procedure. Still, I have always understood that persons indicted for such offenses are not entitled to give evidence in their own defense. I may be wrong.”

“I am a foreigner,” was the chilling response, “and, because of that, I’m not fully familiar with your criminal procedure. Still, I’ve always understood that people charged with such offenses aren’t allowed to testify in their own defense. I could be mistaken.”

It should be explained here that Mme. de Vigny was wrong—or partly so. There certainly is some such rule, but it would be strange, indeed, if an advocate of Clitheroe Jacynth’s position and influence could not succeed in getting it set aside in favor of his fair client, when, as his legal acumen[311] had divined, the effect of such an admission would inevitably insure the prisoner’s triumphant release, even on a trial for manslaughter. And the result, as has been stated, amply justified his calculations.

It should be noted here that Mme. de Vigny was wrong—or at least partly so. There is definitely some kind of rule, but it would be quite strange if a supporter of Clitheroe Jacynth’s position and influence couldn’t manage to have it set aside for his deserving client when, as his legal insight revealed, the outcome of such an admission would surely guarantee the prisoner’s successful release, even in a manslaughter trial. And the result, as mentioned, clearly proved his predictions to be correct.

But the diabolical plausibility of Lucille’s rejoinder destroyed the last vestige of hope for Frank, who was less familiar with the laws of his country than every well-educated Briton should be.

But the cunning believability of Lucille’s response shattered Frank's last glimmer of hope, as he was less acquainted with the laws of his country than any well-educated Brit should be.

“You are right,” he groaned, “I did it—I must have done it. And—what on earth shall I do now, Lucille?”

“You're right,” he groaned, “I did it—I must have done it. And—what the heck am I supposed to do now, Lucille?”

Her face, past its first youth as it was, became rapt and transfigured with tenderness as she bent over him and laid one slight burning hand on each of his shoulders.

Her face, though beyond her youthful days, lit up with tenderness as she leaned over him and placed one warm hand on each of his shoulders.

“I will tell you,” she said, in her low, cooing accents; “if you stay here, you are lost! For after your rash visit to Inspector Brown at Scotland Yard, nay, before that, the detectives have been upon your track. It cannot be many years, or months, perhaps, before they hunt you down, even in such a remote island as Guernsey. And if you are arrested and brought to trial, Fenella will be powerless to screen you any longer. As your wife she will be unable to give her testimony in your behalf, as you are doubtless aware. I alone know your guilt, but do you think that I would betray you? Why, I love you, Frank; I[312] think I have always loved you, even when I seemed to hate you most. And now that you have saved me from a hideous death, oh! my dear, my dear, how can I give you up? No, fly with me at once. We will go to South Africa, where society is freer and healthier than here, and conventional prejudices do not exist. Come, Frank, come ere it is too late.”

“I’ll tell you,” she said in her soft, gentle voice, “if you stay here, you’re finished! After your reckless visit to Inspector Brown at Scotland Yard—actually, even before that—the detectives have been tracking you. It won’t be long, maybe just a few months, before they catch up with you, even on a remote island like Guernsey. And if you get arrested and taken to trial, Fenella won’t be able to protect you anymore. As your wife, she won’t be able to testify on your behalf, as you probably know. I’m the only one who knows your guilt, but do you think I would ever betray you? I love you, Frank; I believe I’ve always loved you, even when I seemed to hate you the most. And now that you’ve saved me from a terrible death, oh my dear, how can I let you go? No, let’s escape together right now. We can go to South Africa, where society is freer and healthier than here, and there are no stuffy social norms. Come, Frank, let’s go before it’s too late.”

The miserable man wavered on the couch; he did not love this woman, not at least with any passion deserving the name, but he was in her power. And how, how could he face his lovely innocent Fenella with the consciousness that he was a murderer?

The miserable man sat uncertainly on the couch; he didn’t love this woman, at least not with any passion that warranted the name, but he was under her control. And how could he possibly face his beautiful, innocent Fenella knowing that he was a murderer?

As he still hesitated, there came a resounding knock at the trellised door which made them both start. “The detectives!” whispered Lucille de Vigny, “already; quick, Frank, the back door.” But Frank Onslow had not lost all his manliness; he drew himself to his full height with a proud dignity. “Back doors are not exactly in my way, Lucille,” he said, “let them take me. I am ready to atone with the last remnant of my miserable, ill-spent life.” And the door flew open as he spoke—but it was no detective that entered.

As he was still hesitating, there was a loud knock at the trellised door that startled them both. “The detectives!” whispered Lucille de Vigny, “already; hurry, Frank, the back door.” But Frank Onslow hadn’t lost all his courage; he stood tall with a proud dignity. “Back doors aren’t really my style, Lucille,” he said, “let them take me. I’m ready to make amends with the last bit of my miserable, wasted life.” And as he spoke, the door swung open—but it wasn’t a detective that walked in.

Fenella came in in her pretty light frock, her small cheeks flushed with a now unaccustomed rose tint, and something of the old, merry, mischievous sparkle in her tan-colored hazel eyes, for she had been laughing and talking on the way[313] up with Jacynth, and telling him how she had fascinated the steward of the steamer, until, with her customary light-heartedness, she had almost forgotten the gravity of the errand on which she came. Jacynth’s dark, clean-shaven face, with the imperturbable expression and the firmly molded jaw, was visible over her slim shoulder.

Fenella walked in wearing her cute light dress, her cheeks flushed with a now unfamiliar rosy glow, and a hint of the old, playful sparkle in her tan-colored hazel eyes, because she had been laughing and chatting on the way up with Jacynth, telling him how she had charmed the ship's steward, and, with her usual carefree spirit, she had almost forgotten the seriousness of the task she was there for. Jacynth's dark, clean-shaven face, with its calm expression and strong jawline, was visible over her slim shoulder.[313]

But, at the sight of Mme. de Vigny, her old enemy and rival, all the merriment and infantile innocence in Fenella’s lovely audacious face faded suddenly; her tawny eyes flashed with the tigerish gleam Frank remembered so well, her soft red mouth grew hard and set. “I perceive,” she said icily, “that I am de trop. I was not aware that you were well enough to receive a visitor, Lord Francis. Mr. Jacynth, will you please take me away?”

But when Fenella saw Mme. de Vigny, her old enemy and rival, all the joy and childlike innocence in her beautiful, bold face disappeared in an instant; her golden eyes flashed with the fierce look Frank remembered so well, and her soft red lips became rigid and determined. “I see,” she said coldly, “that I am de trop. I wasn’t aware you were well enough to have a visitor, Lord Francis. Mr. Jacynth, would you please take me away?”

“Fenella!” cried Frank in an agony. “Let me explain! This, this she-fiend, this mocking devil has come to try and persuade me that it was I—I who stabbed Count de Mürger with my own hand! Tell me, for pity’s sake, that you at least do not believe it!”

“Fenella!” Frank shouted in distress. “Let me explain! This, this she-devil, this mocking nightmare has come to try and convince me that it was I—I who stabbed Count de Mürger with my own hand! Please, tell me you at least don’t believe it!”

“For once in her life,” said Fenella, with a touch of her old airy impertinence, “Mme. de Vigny has spoken the truth. My dear Frank, I would willingly oblige you if possible, but I cannot. I saw you do it with my own eyes!”

“For once in her life,” said Fenella, with a hint of her old playful arrogance, “Mme. de Vigny has told the truth. My dear Frank, I would gladly help you if I could, but I can’t. I watched you do it with my own eyes!”

The unhappy Frank staggered at these terrible words. “My own wife! She says she saw me[314] do this thing! How you must loathe me, Fenella! How you must loathe me!”

The miserable Frank staggered at those awful words. “My own wife! She claims she saw me[314] do this thing! How you must hate me, Fenella! How you must hate me!”

“But I don’t, Frank,” she assured him earnestly. “I don’t loathe you in the least, you poor unhappy boy! Because—oh, listen, Frank—when you killed him, I knew from your expression that you were in a hypnotic trance, and, therefore, neither morally nor legally responsible for your actions!”

“But I don’t, Frank,” she assured him earnestly. “I don’t hate you at all, you poor unhappy guy! Because—oh, listen, Frank—when you killed him, I could see in your eyes that you were in a hypnotic trance, and so you weren’t morally or legally responsible for what you did!”

Frank wiped his brow; an immense load was lifted from his soul. “That accounts for it,” he said slowly, “I felt sure I could not have committed such an act in an ordinary state without retaining some recollection of the circumstance. And yet,” he added moodily, “if I am accused, who can prove that I did it in this unconscious state? Not you, Fenella; according to Mme. de Vigny, at least.”

Frank wiped his brow; a huge weight was lifted from his soul. “That explains it,” he said slowly, “I was convinced I couldn't have committed such an act in a normal state without remembering some part of it. And yet,” he added gloomily, “if I'm accused, who can prove that I did it in this unconscious state? Not you, Fenella; at least, according to Mme. de Vigny.”

“Just so,” said Lucille, speaking for the first time. “You are his wife, Lady Francis, and the law will not accept you as a witness. There is no one who can prove it, and therefore, the deduction I leave to you.”

“Exactly,” said Lucille, speaking for the first time. “You are his wife, Lady Francis, and the law won’t accept you as a witness. No one can prove it, so I’ll leave the conclusion to you.”

“Pardon me,” said Jacynth, stepping calmly forward. “There is somebody—Lord Castleton. He has lately told me so. It appears, my dear Onslow, that he saw you subsequently, when you were suffering from a precisely similar attack. You stabbed madly, blindly, without being in the least aware of your actions.”

“Excuse me,” said Jacynth, stepping calmly forward. “There is someone—Lord Castleton. He told me recently. It seems, my dear Onslow, that he saw you later, when you were having a similar episode. You struck out wildly and without thinking, completely unaware of what you were doing.”

[315]Another murder?” cried the horrified Frank. “Oh, the horror, the black, hopeless horror of it! To be doomed to these deeds of blood, and never to suspect it till too late. Jacynth, I think I shall go mad.”

[315]Another murder?” exclaimed the shocked Frank. “Oh, the terror, the dark, overwhelming terror of it! To be trapped in these bloody acts, and never realize it until it’s too late. Jacynth, I think I’m losing my mind.”

“There is no necessity, my dear boy,” said the barrister kindly. “Fortunately, on this particular occasion you were armed with no more formidable weapon than a roll of paper, or else, had there been a victim at hand, which providentially there was not, the consequences might indeed have been disastrous.”

“There’s no need for that, my dear boy,” the lawyer said kindly. “Fortunately, on this occasion, you only had a roll of paper with you. If there had been a victim around, which thankfully there wasn’t, things could have turned out really badly.”

Frank’s countenance cleared once more; he could embrace his wife now with a clear conscience, and accordingly he turned with extended arms. “Fenella,” he cried, “Mrs. Right!

Frank's face brightened again; he could now embrace his wife with a clear conscience, so he turned with open arms. “Fenella,” he exclaimed, “Mrs. Right!

Doggie, my own Doggie!” was the ringing response, and the pair were folded in one another’s arms. Jacynth had turned away. Pardon him, reader, if at that supreme moment of reconciliation his own heart was too sore and bitter to bear the sight of the happiness which had been mainly his own work. Devoted friend, self-contained, distinguished barrister as he was, he was still many removes from an angel. But the sound of the old pet names, the names she remembered on the envelope returned to Chiddingford from the Dead Letter Office, seemed to exasperate Lucille de Vigny to a fury that would not have disgraced a fiend. It must be remembered,[316] in justice to her, that she had loved this man with all the ardor of a passionate, undisciplined nature, she had lost him, had been on the verge of recapturing him, and now he had escaped her once more, and something told her that this time it was forever!

Doggie, my own Doggie!” was the enthusiastic reply, and the two embraced tightly. Jacynth looked away. Forgive him, reader, if at that moment of joyful reunion, his own heart was too hurt and bitter to witness the happiness that was largely his doing. Despite being a devoted friend, self-sufficient, and a distinguished barrister, he was still far from being an angel. But the sound of the old pet names, the ones she recalled from the envelope returned to Chiddingford from the Dead Letter Office, seemed to drive Lucille de Vigny into a rage that would not have been out of place for a villain. It must be noted, [316] to be fair to her, that she had loved this man with all the intensity of a passionate, uncontrolled nature, she had lost him, had nearly won him back, and now he had slipped away from her again, and something told her that this time it was for good!

“Very pretty, my faith!” she said, with a bitter laugh of mingled rage and despair. “Quelle innocence, mon Dieu! You have defenders—is it not?—who combine military duties with a naval footing? How do you call them, hein? I forget.”

“Very pretty, I swear!” she said, with a bitter laugh full of anger and despair. “What innocence, my God! You have defenders, don’t you?—who mix military duties with a naval role? What do you call them, huh? I forget.”

“Possibly, madame,” suggested Jacynth gravely, “you refer to the Marines?”

“Maybe, ma'am,” suggested Jacynth seriously, “you mean the Marines?”

“The Marines—it is that, yes. Well, tell this fine story to them—to your Marines. Or, better still, for I hear them, they are here at last, to your detectives, and see what they will say to you!” Her fine instinct had not deceived her this time; almost before she had finished speaking a couple of men in plain clothes came into the room. They had the sharp, roving eye of the trained sleuthhound, and one of them carried a pair of steel handcuffs.

“The Marines—that’s definitely what it is. So, tell this great story to them—to your Marines. Or, better yet, since I can hear them, they’re finally here, tell it to your detectives, and see what they think!” Her intuition hadn’t failed her this time; almost as soon as she finished speaking, a couple of guys in plain clothes walked into the room. They had the keen, searching eyes of trained detectives, and one of them was holding a pair of steel handcuffs.

“There is the man you seek,” cried Lucille, pointing to Frank, who stood quietly awaiting his captors in the center of the room. “Ah, my poor Doggie, you have had your day!”

“There is the man you’re looking for,” shouted Lucille, pointing to Frank, who stood there calmly waiting for his captors in the middle of the room. “Ah, my poor Doggie, your time has come!”

“Begging your pardon, madame,” said one of the men, not uncivilly, slipping the handcuffs over[317] Lucille’s slender wrists, “but you’re the party we’re after. You have given us the slip often enough, but I think we’ve got you safe this time.”

“Excuse me, ma'am,” one of the men said, not rudely, as he put the handcuffs on Lucille’s slim wrists, “but you’re the one we’re looking for. You’ve escaped us quite a few times, but I think we’ve got you this time.”

Mme. de Vigny’s face changed; for an instant she seemed to contemplate resistance, and then she submitted to the inevitable, and followed her captors to the door. On the threshold she paused and looked back with a gaze of concentrated hate upon the party. “Bah!” she ejaculated, and then, with an indescribable gesture of defiant contempt, she walked out of the room, and out of the lives her baleful influence had done so much to perturb.

Mme. de Vigny’s expression shifted; for a moment she seemed to consider resisting, but then she accepted what was happening and followed her captors to the door. On the threshold, she hesitated and shot a glare filled with intense hatred at the group. “Bah!” she exclaimed, and then, with an unexplainable gesture of rebellious disdain, she left the room and walked out of the lives her harmful influence had disturbed so much.

As soon as she was gone, Frank, with a sudden recollection, inquired, “And the boy, our Ronny, Fenella? He is not ill—not again? Tell me the worst. I—I can bear it!”

As soon as she left, Frank suddenly remembered and asked, “What about the boy, our Ronny, Fenella? Is he sick—not again? Just tell me the worst. I—I can handle it!”

“Ronny,” said Fenella, with one of her little spasms of silent mirth, “Ronny is quite well; only he insisted in driving up to the door in a goat chaise. What is the matter, Frank—you are not unwell?”

“Ronny,” said Fenella, with one of her little bursts of silent laughter, “Ronny is doing fine; he just insisted on driving up to the door in a goat cart. What's the matter, Frank—you’re not feeling unwell, are you?”

“No,” said Frank faintly, “no, only the dread of some new disaster. We have gone through so many!”

“No,” Frank said weakly, “no, just the fear of some new disaster. We’ve been through so much already!”

“They are all over now,” she said, sweetly and confidently, “all over. Ronny will be here soon, and then we three will live here happily together, and poor Mr. Jacynth, whose time I am afraid I[318] have really monopolized quite shamefully, can go back to his chambers and his clients again.”

“They're all here now,” she said, sweetly and confidently, “all of them. Ronny will be here soon, and then the three of us will live here happily together, and poor Mr. Jacynth, whose time I’m afraid I’ve really monopolized quite shamefully, can go back to his office and his clients again.”

“Yes,” said Jacynth dully. “I can go back. I—I have neglected them too long.”

“Yes,” Jacynth said flatly. “I can go back. I—I’ve ignored them for too long.”

It was the end, he realized; she needed him no longer. He should see her no more—he would go. But before he could carry out his intention, he was startled by a sudden change in Onslow’s expression and, shocked beyond words, he saw him throw his arms above his head, turn sharply round three times, and totter heavily against a wire flower stand, full of hyacinths in bloom, which he brought down with him in his fall. It was all over! The long-standing heart trouble, combined with the excitement of the varied events of the past months, and especially of the last hour, had brought poor Frank Onslow’s checkered career to a sudden and tragic close, and the form that lay there among the bared bulbs, crushed bells, scattered earth, and broken pots of the hyacinths was already itself nothing but lifeless clay.

It was over, he realized; she didn’t need him anymore. He shouldn’t see her again—he would leave. But before he could follow through with that thought, he was taken aback by a sudden change in Onslow’s expression and, in shock, he watched as Onslow threw his arms above his head, turned sharply three times, and staggered heavily against a wire flower stand full of blooming hyacinths, which fell with him. It was all over! The long-standing heart issues, combined with the stress of the many events from the past months, especially in the last hour, had brought poor Frank Onslow’s tumultuous life to a sudden and tragic end, and the figure lying there among the exposed bulbs, crushed flowers, scattered soil, and broken pots of hyacinths was already just lifeless clay.

Fenella felt too much for tears; she stood there in a kind of stupor, wondering what had happened to her, and how it would affect her when she was able to think of it. It was Jacynth who, with his never-failing tact and consideration, came to her relief.

Fenella felt overwhelmed with emotion; she stood there in a sort of daze, wondering what had happened to her and how it would affect her when she could think about it. It was Jacynth who, with his consistent thoughtfulness and care, came to her aid.

“This is no place for you now,” he said, in his[319] grave, gentle tones. “Let me lead you away, Fenella.”

“This isn’t the right place for you now,” he said, in his[319] serious, gentle tone. “Let me take you away, Fenella.”

Fenella allowed herself to be guided by him; she had got so much into the habit of depending entirely upon him lately that somehow it seemed the natural thing to do. Only when they reached the fresh air and sunshine outside she looked up at him with childlike, appealing eyes. “Where are we going?” she inquired dreamily.

Fenella let him lead her; she had gotten so used to relying on him lately that it felt like the natural thing to do. Only when they stepped into the fresh air and sunshine outside did she look up at him with innocent, pleading eyes. “Where are we going?” she asked dreamily.

“We are going,” he said, “to meet Ronny and the goat chaise.”

“We're going,” he said, “to meet Ronny and the goat cart.”

It was strange, perhaps, but this simple remark gave Fenella a vague comfort. It would be some time—weeks, or even months—she knew, before happiness returned to her, and she was her own wayward, light-hearted self again; but that happiness was in store for her, that some day, sooner or later, she would forget all that seemed so painful and unpleasant just now, she knew as surely as that she was walking down the road, and leaning upon Clitheroe Jacynth’s strong right arm.

It felt a bit odd, maybe, but this straightforward comment brought Fenella a subtle sense of comfort. She understood it would take time—weeks, or even months—before happiness returned to her, and she’d become her free-spirited, carefree self again; but she was certain that happiness was coming, that eventually, she would forget everything that felt so hurtful and unpleasant right now, just as surely as she was walking down the road and leaning on Clitheroe Jacynth’s strong right arm.

And so these two went down to meet the goat chaise.

And so these two went down to meet the goat cart.

THE END.

THE END.


TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:

TRANSCRIBER'S NOTES:

Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.

Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been made consistent.

Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.

Archaic or alternative spelling has been kept.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!